No Goblins Allowed :: [STORY] The Azure Son

The Phoenix King was defeated, but he was able to escape. Though his impact has been quite clear, and the world has changed drastically; he has remained elusive for four years. Dragons ravage the land, and barbaric tribes follow in their path. The morality of the living dead are still in question as war after war is fought in the name of equality.

Altimis and Dria cautiously raise their children in these troubled times, but now the hunt might be over; the name of The Phoenix King has been heard again. His curse has been planted in the hearts of many, "Black is the dawn of the Azure Son."

Wars have been fought, and towns have been razed, but nothing compares to what Altimis has to face, when he is forced to face himself.

Startled, I looked up at what used to be clouds. I saw the castle just behind the dragon's head. My stomach began to twist in my body, and my legs felt very light. I pressed myself as best I could against the dragon's body, and held tightly to the scales. I saw the horizon in a vertical manner compared to its typically horizontal fashion. It would have been a beautiful view under different circumstances. I heard Fletcher screaming frantically in my mind.

“Meredith! hold your fire! Don't let anyone shoot! A fall from that height could kill him!”

“I'm sure he was aware of that when he started Fletcher,” she replied calmly.

“Don't even think about it!”

“I'm ordering the launch of a few warning shots, otherwise the dragon will repeat this more often.”

Fletcher continued to yell at Meredith as the dragon continued to drop. I wasn't sure how much more my stomach could take of this vigorous ride. I was so close, but I was in incredible danger. The dragon finally leveled off; I knew it would. It rained fire along the top of the castle, and I could feel the flames as we soared above them. The fire was abnormally soothing. Until then, I hadn't realized how cold I was.

The dragon restarted its ascent into the sky, flapping its wings majestically. I heard two clicks on my left. I assumed those were stray arrows that had been launched at the dragon. I held on in fear of my life, as my body experienced a pressure I had never felt before. The inside of my body was sinking, as the shell of my body was rising. I felt heavy, and my jaw was almost dropping.

I felt good. My brain couldn't understand. The pressure of the ascension, the wind in my hair, the gentle motions of the dragon's wings. My mind was racing with sensations, and it felt good. Even though I was only along for the ride, I felt like the king of the world. The dragon found a height it was comfortable with and leveled off again. My body was both tingling, and numb. I was in awe of what I had just experienced.

Dragons get to feel that every day, the rush, the excitement, and the awe. Why wouldn't they want to fly? That made me wonder, who attacked first? Dragons, or us? Dragons needed to eat, so I'm sure they stole some animals, but we attacked first. We claimed those animals as our own. Those were our animals, we deserved them. Felix's words from earlier stuck in my head.

“It's ours! We built it, we defended it, we deserve it!”

Were we the monsters in this comparison? We thought we had a right to our possessions, when really they were of the world. We have need for convenience, the dragons have a need for hunger. Who's need needs to be satisfied more? If we never attacked the dragons, would they have ever attacked us? Could we have worked together?

Post I:
Post II:
Post III:
Post IV:
Post V:
Post VI:
Post VII:
Post VIII:
Post IX:
Post X:

"Bah sht v p oth. Ed p im. Awm bl"

The dawn of Biotri 512

Altimis and I have only been wed for a few months, but I am already growing with a child. We are both excited for the life we are going to bring to the world, even if Altimis doesn't show it. He is frightened of what kind of world we are bringing our child into.

Altimis has been more depressed lately. He hasn't been sleeping well. I often awaken and find him missing from bed. He has nightmares, but he won't tell me of what, but he mutters wildly about The Phoenix King. He never mentioned anything that traumatic about their encounter, I think he is hiding something.

I feel that it might have something to do with his vampirism. I have never known any vampires of sadness, they tend to die very quickly for behavior such as this. I fear he may be affected this way.

Though, he's not the only person witholding information from others. We're not telling my parents about our child. I'm sure that my father would be excited, but my mother would be disgusted, with it, and both of us. I don't know how my parents live together with their separate beliefs. I don't understand why my mother is a Valiant, when the Valiants are responsible for so much hate these days.

I'm going to start dinner before I get hungry tonight, this child is eating too much I'm afraid. I can only pray that things get better before the child is born.
-A proud mother-

==xx==

The thirtieth day of the sixth month of the first year of King Felix
Heraldtime 30.6.512

Altimis is in a mood again. He had to leave the room when the children were born. He had twins. I went to join him when I learned that Dria and the children were safe, and he wept on my shoulder. He is haunted by The Phoenix King in a way that none of us can truly comprehend. The effects are clear, but we don't know how to help except to constantly support him.

I wish I could do more. I know I can, but I don't know how. There's something he's not telling us. Dria says that she thinks that it has something to do with his vampirism, but that it isn't normal. She says she is trying to talk to him, but that he just hides in his mind. It can't be healthy.
-Fletcher-

==xx==

The tenth of Triste 513

Felix sent me on a wild chase. No, I volunteered to go. We heard from a merchant that a cult in Aom was spreading fear. They were vandalizing buildings and walls with the curse of The Phoenix King.

Black is the dawn of the Azure Son. Black is the dawn of the Azure Son. Black is the dawn of the Azure Son. Black is the dawn of the Azure Son. Black is the dawn of the Azure Son. Black is the dawn of the Azure Son. Black is the dawn of the Azure Son. [Scribbles]. Sorry; what does it even mean?

I went to hunt The Phoenix King, but he was nowhere to be seen. The cultists were some remnants of the Amri'Chan. We raided there stronghold, and have one less group to worry about. The valiants remain strong however. Why does Jepu hunt us so? He claims that The Phoenix King didn't run away, but, instead, possessed me. Am I possessed? I know what I saw, or thought I saw, I think. [Scribbles].

I came home and found that Dria was celebrating the birth of our children again. I had missed the original celebration. Why did I go? I shouldn't have gone. At least I get to spend time with my children now. What more can I do than that? I can give them a safe world, but I am failing to do so. What is wrong with me?

Why am I always sad? Everyone is afraid to go near me. I scare them away. They try to help, but it only makes it worse. And it gets worse and worse. When I feel better, it hits me again and worse than before. Dria tells me that I am a vampire of sadness. That doesn't help, but it does explain it. It doesn't help. Nothing ever helps. That reminds me, I'm still short one of my triad, as is Dria. Vance won't be enough. I need to find another. Someday soon...
-Altimis Malder-

This is ancient text that consists of shapes, symbols, and letters. Magic dates this back to before my time. Why do these symbols appear in my handwriting?
One of many manuscript pages found throughout the Tower of Eternity
Author Unknown

==xx==

The twelfth day of the second month of the second year of King Felix
Heraldtime 12.2.513

I am with Felix too much these days. Jepu has directed an army at us, he claims that we commanded the dragons to attack him? Each day the war comes closer and closer to castle Vitior. I can only pray that Altimis and Dria remain safe, and that the town is safe as well. Fortunately, the same dragon that spurred this war is also helping to delay it. It rains fire on both sides while we struggle, day after day, to ground it. Emos says that he has created some tool to do so, but we have yet to see it.
-Fletcher-

==xx==

Hexanth. Today mark day of me first dragon kill. Me earn first braid. Me lead tribe.
-Ud'Turock-

==xx==

The second of Sepnor - 515

Four years.

It has been four years, of hunting and trouble and pain. Jepu is The Phoenix King, of that I am sure. Why else would he constantly lead a rebellion against us. We have dicovered his stronghold in Punist's Vale. Dria was going on a diplomatic quest to quell a nearby rebellion, Felix suggested that we lead a small group together. Dria has asked Elizabeth to join us, and I have asked Vance. Felix sent Emos with the map of both of our destinations.

This is the first mission that Dria and I have worked together in over four months. We have constantly been working for the kingdom, but usually one of us was left at home. We are spread thin trying to calm rebellion everywhere. People are afraid about The Phoenix King, and nobody knows who to trust. Could this all be over soon?

The war that had raged for the last four years has haunted us greatly. It has taxed our minds and our lives. I am constantly struggling with the troubles of my past. I can't handle all of my difficulties, or fear, or failure. I often find myself in depressive moods for days at a time. And it's getting worse, as usual. I feel hopeless when I think of last time. I don't think we'll be successful this time either. Something will go wrong. Something always goes wrong.
-Altimis Malder-

He was sprawled out along the allure. I jumped up to aid him, but Emos threw me back against the wall. Emos told me that I couldn't go. It was dangerous. I struggled against him. My brother was dying, and I was going to do whatever I could to save him.

Fletcher was twitching further along the allure; his blood was draining down the walls. I continued to struggle against Emos, but he remained firm in holding me up against the wall. I still needed convincing that I shouldn't save Fletcher.

I looked again at Fletcher, where he lay. He was struggling to live; he was struggling to breathe. I could hardly bear to look at him in his current condition. I didn't want to, but I couldn't look away. A shadow loomed over his head. It was the shadow of one other person atop the allure.

I knew what stood behind him, she was always watching. She was fearful. She was staring deeply into my soul. Her arms were outstretched; her fingers were spread wide. She was very scared of something. Her face showed that she was yelling something, but I couldn't quite understand what. I couldn't hear a statue after all. But her face, full of fear, was entrancing. It was saying “No.”

No, she wasn't just saying no. She was yelling no. She was screaming it silently over and over, and over, but deafeningly she wasn't making a sound. She didn't want me to go, but Fletcher was dying. I quickly went limp and Emos relaxed his hold. Then, I pushed against him with all my strength. I made him fall onto his back. I ran over to Fletcher and held his head in my hands. My clothes were instantly soaked with his life.

Fletcher was coughing up blood, but he tried to say something. I couldn't understand him, so I asked him to clarify. He asked me to save him. He wanted me to do the impossible. Suddenly, I was forced head over heels from my perch atop the wall. I fell into the bailey of the castle. In the middle of the air, as I fell forever, I turned and saw my brother leaning over the edge of the wall. He was shouting something.

He was asking me to save him still. Odd that my brother would ask me to save him, when in fact it was me that needed saving. Why did I need saving? Why was he smiling? He was dying, but he bore a large smile on his face. Emos too. Emos wasn't dying, but he was happy. I was dying too. No, I was falling.

I was falling. Forever. I reached up to feel my face, I was smiling. I didn't feel happy? I was falling, what was happy about that?

The castle wasn't this large; why was I still alive? How was I still falling? Curious still, I found that the maiden that was behind him now. Her face was still full of fear, her arms and her fingers were still outstretched. She was still shouting “no”, and she was still staring deeply inside my soul. I felt calm, but that was when I hit the ground. I was still alive; I survived. I sat up, and I pushed myself off the ground.

“Altimis!” Vance called from behind me. I narrowly dodged the whiplashed branch Dria left for me.

“Not now, Vance!” I managed to shout back. I took another gulp of air to replace the lost breath. I continued sprinting through the forest.

“Altimis?” he asked again.

“Not now, we need to move.”

“But is it the smartest idea to go there?”

“Do we have any other choice?” I asked. Vance was correct, of course. I was correct as well; we had nowhere else to go. As usual, Vance did manage to prove me wrong.

“Yes, we could go the other way?”

“Vance, not now. Run!” I wanted desperately to slow down. In fact, I wanted to be at home with my children. That was not possible at the current time. The most reasonable dream now, would be me telling Vance to run the other way. That wouldn't end well for one of us, and I wasn't sure which one of us that would be.

Dria and I were the fastest two, and Vance was behind me. Emos and Elizabeth were unfortunately falling behind. A loud roar and the sound of air igniting was behind us. The thought of fire being launched from overhead was enough to remind me to keep running. Now was not a time to worry about the others.

The nearest town wasn't exactly a town, and certainly wasn't a place that we were eager to go to. In fact, it was the stronghold of our greatest source of contention, the Valiants.

The Valiants are a group that believe that any form of necromancy is a monstrosity that must be cleansed. Obviously, those are the extremists, there are others who simply wish to avoid it. But Punist's Vale was the stronghold of the extremist leader, Jepu.

My friends and I weren't entirely as pure as the Valiants would like. In fact, Dria and I, being vampires, are far from being pure. But that's besides the point, we are also several well-known advocates for the opposing group Quincy's Crusaders. We are dedicated to giving people second chances, we promise to show that the dead are the same as the living. We were sent as diplomats to help mediate between a valiant-based town and some undead neighbors. That was when the dragon appeared.

Normally, I wouldn't mind facing a dragon. Let me rephrase that. I mind very much facing a dragon, but I don't mind facing a dragon when I'm properly prepared among a group of allies. That is when I am comfortable facing a dragon. Unfortrunately when the dragon appeared, the Valiants insisted that we had summoned it to raze their village. They banished us, and left us: Dria, Elizabeth, Emos, Vance, and myself, to face the dragon. We had no other option; we had to run.

That brings us to where we are now, running. We were running from a dragon, towards the Valiant's stronghold. The way I saw it, I was choosing the lesser of two evils. At least we can reason with humans.

We had barely minutes left before we came face to face with Punist's Vale. But the dragon was gaining on us. We were running through the forest to provide us with better cover. The dragon knew the direction we were heading so it was only a matter of time before it finally found us and burned us to a crisp.

Suddenly, the dragon let out a shrill screech.

“What is happening?” Vance asked.

“Just keep running!” I wanted to add, “it could be a trick,” but I ran out of breath. I needed to conserve all of my natural resources. I also didn't think that it was necessarily a trick. That dragon sounded pained; something bad happened to it.

“But the dragon?”

I didn't respond to Vance. I knew that he knew why. Something happened to the dragon. It certainly wasn't dead, but something injured it, and it wasn't us. That something could draw its attention away from us, and allow us to get to safety. Vance was hoping that it meant we could stop going to Punist's Vale; it didn't mean that unfortunately. We needed to go to Punist's Vale for an ironic sense of safety.

We continued our rushed journey towards a certain confrontation, until we ran into it. The walled barracks loomed ahead, and I could see that we were spotted. The guards atop the wall were scrambling to, what appeared to be their battle positions.

“HALT!” One of the guards yelled as we came near to the stronghold. We were mere feet from safety, and yet so far.

Dria and I stopped. I could hear someone fall down behind me, it was probably Emos; he was not really used to running. He typically stayed within the castle exerimenting or running short errands around town.

“What are you doing here?”

I was gasping for breath, and noticed that Dria was staring intently at me. I turned around and found Emos on his back on the ground. Both Vance and Elizabeth were using each other for support. They were all waiting on me.

“I asked you a question! Answer or we fire!” the guard pressured. He had a crossbow pointed at us.

“We were running from a dragon,” I took some deep breaths. Now that the rush of fear had left, I was finding it more difficult to breath, “we don't know where it flew off too, but we'd like some shelter for a bit.”

“How did you find this place?”

I was gasping loudly, trying to find air, while I thought of the best answer I could give. I forgot that this was supposed to be a hidden stronghold. We weren't supposed to know it existed; oops. I was about to answer, when I heard another lighter voice from over the wall.

“What's going on here?”

“These strangers came running up to the walls sir!”

“So?”

“What do you mean sir? They could be hostile.”

A large man slowly walked up to the guard that was previously talking to us. He turned to look at us, and he was studying us carefully. What he saw obviously didn't impress him. He turned back to the guard and pointed in our direction.

“Jimson, look at them, do they look hostile to you? And even if they did, do they look like they are in any condition to send more than a hostile remark your way. Feiv's gold Jimson! You'll make them hostile keeping them there!”

“But sir, Lord Jepu insists...”

“Yes, and Lord Jepu also insists that I be the captain of the guard. That means he respects my judgment in this regard. Now let them in.”

“Sir? Lord Jepu will not be pleased.”

“I'm not pleased. How about this? You let them in here, or we all go out there.” With this, the man arguing for our admission into the keep started waving everyone off the wall. He was walking along the wall, and he was ushering the other guards before him. The other guards were confused with what they were supposed to do.

“But sir, there's a dragon out there,” Jimson said.

“You're a quick learner Jimson. Come on. All of us down,” he turned towards us, “you four...”

“Five sir,” Jimson reminded him.

“Ah yes, I see him now. Why aren't you moving? I ordered you to get out there... You five, who are you?” He paused and waited for our response. We were unable to give him one. We were in no condition to seriously answer any question in a way that ended positively for us. We were all struggling for air, and we were unable to think clearly. He studied us in the meantime, and figured it out quickly. “Feiv's gold. Are you Altimis?” I chose not to respond; he continued anyways, “oh, don't be shy, come on in, we can talk in a bit.”

“Sir?”

“Jimson, that's an order. If those gates aren't open by the time I get down there, I will open them myself and march all of you outside. Now go!”

The gates shuddered and slowly opened out towards us. I could clearly see the man, in full plate armor standing in the center of the gates. His arms were open and his face was welcoming.

Behind him was the barren path of a typical keep. A thin road for carts and supplies, a tavern and an inn on our right, and most importantly the central keep. On the left was a guard tower overlooking the majority of the vale. Punist's Vale was very small, it was hidden after all, but well protected. Though the road was barren the walls were lined with more than twenty guards. We all knew that there were more sleeping, and some that were simply odd-duty. The man welcomed us kindly.

“Welcome to Punist's Vale, come on in. What are you waiting for?”

“But... we're... you...”

“Silence, I know exactly who you are. I think everyone does. You defeated The Phoenix King in battle. Something armies were unable to accomplish. Altimis, we may have different views, but we are not your enemies. Well, I can't speak for Jimson here, but I can speak for me. As long as I remain captain of the guard, you'll be fine.”

“Thank... thank you.”

“Thanks are not necessary, come join me in the inn. We'll drink and speak of what happened, shall we? Follow me.”

Dria turned and waited for me; she grabbed my hand. Vance and Elizabeth helped Emos up onto his feet. His legs were pulsating from being over-worked. He was shaky, but they helped him enter the gates. We followed this man two doors down the road, to a long brightly-lit building. He walked up to the door and held it open for us.

“Come in! Warm yourselves, or cool yourselves, whichever suits you.”

We slowly filed in, one after the other, and he directed us to a table by the fire. Finally, a fire, that wasn't trying to kill us. We sat down at the table, as he had a word with the bartender. Dria was eyeing him suspiciously; I was too. I felt uncomfortable being welcomed deep within our foe's stronghold. The man returned to the table carrying six mugs.

“We only have water at this point fellows. Fresh from the spring, but not as good as any of the ale you're probably used to drinking,” he said placing a mug in front of each of us. The liquid inside looked clear enough to be water, but before I could take a closer look, I saw the act of a little child from next to me

Emos held the mug up to his face and drank his drink rapidly. Dria gave him a dirty look, and I knew why. We were grateful for being safe from the dragon, but we were deep in the foe's lair. If they knew that I was Altimis, then they certainly knew that my friends weren't welcome here. What we didn't know, was why this man was welcoming us here. The only reasons we could think of were negative.

“Tell me,” the man asked as he settled into the table, “to what do we owe the pleasure of the company of Sir Altimis and his lovely wife Dria?”

“You know so much about us, but we don't even know your name,” Dria stated quickly.

“Where are my manners, milady,”he chuckled, “I am Godfrey. The captain of guard here. I am second to the lord in authority here. Have you any other questions?”

“Why would you let us in so easily?”

“Why wouldn't I? If I was being chased by a dragon, what would I want to have happen? I gather that you are suspicious milday. You have nothing to fear from me, and I will make sure Jepu treats you fairly.”

“I remain unconvinced.”

“I don't blame you milady. That doesn't change the truth, and I am not hurt by it either. I may be a Valiant but I am not quite the extremist lord Jepu is. I would expect the situation to be similar had our postions be switched.”

“Thank you, I guess,” I mentioned.

“Nonsense. Drink, before your friend here finishes it all,” he laughed; Emos was on his third drink. We all laughed. All of us, except for Emos, neglected our drinks anyways; Emos was glad for that. Godfrey continued on with his chatter.

“Can you tell me more about this dragon?”

“It was big, and monstruous,” Emos jested.

“Big teeth and wings too?”

“Yes. It breathed fire too!”

“I'm glad we're talking about a dragon then,” Godfrey smiled “anything practical? Notably, the markings?”

“It was mostly black, but it had some green scales as well. Mostly focused around its head,” Dria stated.

“You're sure? It had a black body with green scales scattered about?” Godfrey asked.

“Yes, and it had a jet black underbelly. Do you know this dragon?”

“Yes, and no. I don't know it, per se, but we have been tracking it for a few months now. We have had scouts studying its patterns, habits and so on. We have been waiting for it to leave its den; it seems that now is that time.”

“Why were you waiting for it to leave?” I asked.

“To explore of course!” another man intervened with dull excitement. He was behind us, me in particular, “Altimis, Knight of Vitior, I have been hoping to meet you.”

I turned around; I was surprised by our new guest. He had dark brown hair that covered the back of his neck and his ears. Half of his forehead was covered by his hair, until he brushed it out of his face. His eyes were dark brown, almost black, and they were filled with excitement. His chin was covered with a short beard. His excitement was reflective in his smile from ear to ear.

“And who might you be?” I asked as he grabbed my wrist as though we were dear friends.

“My name is Phillip. I have traveled across many lands studying ancient histories and legends. I study the archaic languages of the ancient civilizations of Redenell.”

“And why were you hoping to meet me?” I asked. I was still confused by this man's eagerness.

“I'll go and let everyone know that the dragon is gone,” Godfrey quickly mentioned, “Jepu will more than likely want you to go with him.”

I turned back to Godfrey, “What?”

“You'll be safe. Trust me,” Godfrey mentioned, before he left the tavern. Phillip brought my attention back to himself.

“I've been hoping to meet you, because you are a legend in the making.”

“A legend? Are you mad?”

You defeated The Phoenix King, did you not?”

I looked down at the table and answered, “Not entirely. He got away.”

“That may be true, but you have done more than many armies can say, let alone, individuals. That in itself is an accomplishment. You should be proud.”

“Proud of what? I could have done better.”

Phillip's expression dropped dramatically. Within an instant, he went from being over-eager to meet me, to appear to have seen the shadow of death. The color had drained from his face, and his eyes were dull.

“Be that as it may, I know that you have some great potential.”

Phillip seemed more like he was asking me than answering. I looked closer at Phillip, he seemed old, but not aged. He was wise for his age, that's for sure. He inspired confidence, but also reminded me of the battle I had with The Phoenix King. That was a battle I didn't want to remember. I had to get my mind off of it quickly.

He was thinking about something. He was calculating, or remembering, something. No, he was studying my expression, my mood, and my words. He must have been as surprised at my self-loathing. Everyone was. They expected the defeater of The Phoenix King to be a powerful and charismatic person.

Instead, they witnessed a depressed and self-conscious young man. I never quite understood why, but Dria explained that it was expressed more greatly in my vampirism. When you become a vampire, your body binds itself with an emotion. Everything else about your soul is stored in your heart. Your powers as a vampire stems from that emotion, and you embody that emotion as if your life depended on it.

Typically, you have angry vampires, loving vampires or wild vampires. Angry vampires are aggressive, and over-confident. They live well and, obviously, anger quickly. When they are most angry is when they are most poweful. Wild vampires tend to be hunters, rogues and scoundrels. They are most powerful when they are hunting prey.

Loving vampires like Dria, are very caring and protective of others. They are most powerful when others depend on them. When they are needed the most, they are at their best. As you may have noticed, sad vampires aren't on the list of typical. Vampires of sadness, like me, tend to die very quickly.

They tend to be moody, and depressed for days at a time. When their situation or lives become most hopeless, their power is at its greatest. If that sounds slightly contradictory, you would be right. They die because their true power is realized too late to be saved more often than not. So often, in fact, that I am the only vampire of sadness that any of us personally know.

As for embodying sadness. It fills my very being. When I am sad, I writhe and my body aches. I cannot sleep, I cannot think, I am too distracted. Sadness affects me many times more than it can affect others. I am blessed with the power of vampirism, and cursed with it at the same time.

Vance broke the silence of my thoughts. I didn't even realize that I had beecome so distracted. I'm about to fall into another mood again. Dria put her arm around me. She was always able to sense when a mood would overcome me. She was never able to do anything about stopping it, but she always let me know that she was there to help me.

“Why are you looking to explore the dragons den?” Vance inquired. I knew exactly what the next words out of his mouth would be, and he didn't disappoint, “Gold? Gems? Treasures?”

Phillip sighed, and turned his attention away from me. I hadn't realized that he had been studying me the entire time I was lost in thought. Maybe he, too, was lost in thought. Could he have been a vampire? That would explain the sense of knowledge beyond his apparent age. Phillip was ready to answer, but Emos interrupted.

“Dragons rarely bring those things into their lairs. They decorate their lairs as one would decorate their home. They are things that are valuable to a dragon, yes. But much less things that are valuable to us. That's not to say they don't overlap from time to time...”

Vance looked at his fingers at after that response. He was counting something in his head. He was one member of my triad. He is a self-proclaimed treasure hunter. We met on a dragon hunt. When he saw my combat prowess, he was intrigued. He stayed by my side ever since, and it was only a matter of time before he discovered I was a vampire. He was more than willing to become involved with my vampirism. He is a very dedicated friend, but he is also wealth-oriented. Not that I complain too much. I find it enjoyable to go delving deep within hidden ruins, and take time to satiate that need.

Phillip continued from Emos' response, “no, our reasons for exploring are two-fold. One, there is supposedly a cavern filled with ancient transcripts within. That is my reason to go. The second is more current than that. Lately, the dragon has been spotted with an egg. We don't know how long it has had this egg, but we do know that they tend to carry them around when they are near hatching. That is the main reason for the expedition. They are hoping to find the hatchling, and kill it quickly.”

“Dragon hunting?” I asked.

“The intention is to break the egg before it hatches. We are doubtful of that, but we are hoping to dispose of the hatchling before much trouble can be caused. The land will be a safer place with one less dragon flying about.”

“Just how many people are going on this expedition?”

“It was originally a dozen men, given your arrival, I assume Jepu will make some changes to that number. Why would he send his men on a task when he can get rid of you at the same time.”

“So few men, to go dragon hunting?”

“Usually yes, that is quite few, but we have been mapping out the movement patterns and habits for months now. Whenever it leaves, it doesn't return for at least three days.”

“At least three days?”

“Yes, the earliest it came back was three days. The longest was twenty.”

I looked over at our group, studying all of our responses to this task. This was something we certainly weren't expecting, but we would be forced into helping with apparently.

Next to me, Dria was hiding a smile from everybody but me; you get to know these kind of things when you're married. She ran her hand lightly through her dark black hair, pulling it away from her face. She was worried about us leaving together, but once we were out of the house, her attitude changed entirely. She is thrilled with the adventure, but more importantly, that it is an adventure with me.

The next person over, Elizabeth, was part of Dria's triad. Her hazel eyes were bright with fright and excitement. The story certainly held her interest, but her being part of it did not. She was one of Dria's triad, but she was the less adventurous of the two. She likes to travel, but she likes to travel in safety as a tourist. She came along because this was a diplomatic journey, until the dragon showed up.

Across the table from her, Emos was finishing the last mug of water. He is the official leader of this small expedition. He works directly in the castle with the king, Felix, as compared to Dria and me who work as needed. We help out whenever we can, but Emos is always working on something. Yesterday he was sent to a town to discuss important issues, today he was in a tavern drinking water. Of course! He did mention he was working on some new potion; I think I know one of the ill-effects.

Next to Emos was Vance, and he was very interested without a doubt. He was a warrior by nature, and a treasure hunter by trade; hunting dragons excite him in both regards. He keeps my life interesting by giving me opportunities to explore the land between fulfilling duties for King Felix. Usually, we're exploring some ruins, but sometimes he simply has a desire to hike a mountain. Well, he wants to climb to the very top, but Dria and I make it a family trip, and we stop where we can set the children down and relax for a while.

Dria and I have two children as well, twins; A son, James, and a daughter, Mae. They are back at Vitior being tended to by Peter and Mara. They are the other two parts of our triad. Peter and Elizabeth are married, but Peter prefers to stay at home, while Elizabeth enjoys adventuring. Mara felt that Peter would need help with the children and decided to stay and watch them with him. Elizabeth was grateful for the extra time out and about. Our group all cares for and wacthes out for each other.

Myself, while I am worried about going dragon hunting, I'm more worried about going dragon hunting with Jepu. Given the result of the last dragon attack among Valiants, I was not eager to have it happen again so soon.

Phillip continued, “What is bothering you Altimis?”

“Nothing important, we're just planning on raiding a dragon's den. Isn't that bothersome enough?”

“I can assure you that it is safe enough, otherwise I wouldn't be going. Is something else troubling you?”

“No,” I responded firmly, but I was lying.

Phillip was studying me; he was smart. He said he was looking for me, so it made sense. He was treating me like a hero, but I hadn't done anything yet. It was bringing me back four years ago, when everyone rallied behind me. I failed in stopping The Phoenix King, even if I did defeat him. I was torn, and upset. Phillip turned away to talk with others in the group; I was left with my thoughts.

==xx==

I was sweating and exhausted, and my head was throbbing. The floating light was flickering malevolently above me. The Phoenix King was unarmed, and on the ground; his back was against the wall. I held my sword pressed against his throat, he was laughing as best he could.

I asked his name and I added pressure to my blade. He laughed at me, and smiled widely. He shouted his titles tauntingly at me. Jahangir Samad? The Phoenix King? The Azure Son? He had many names, or he had acquired many titles. Which of those two were true? What was this man's reason for madness? He didn't let me think, he shouted about his prophecy.

We all knew it well, but we didn't know what it meant. Black is the dawn of the Azure Son. He was trying to redirect my focus, but I pressed him again for his name. The Phoenix King began to laugh with a heavy, raspy laugh. Even now, when he was defeated, he was trying to hold power over the conversation. I applied some more pressure to my blade and repeated my question.

The Phoenix King began to laugh with more ferocity than before. He glared at me and grinned. He said that he was no one, and he forced his neck upon my blade before I could withdraw it. I stared in awe as he laughed with what remaining air his lungs had left. He slid down the wall as the life left his body. I was baffled at what happened. I had cornered my biggest enemy, and he killed himself without a care in the world. The war was won, the fight was over, my nightmare was gone.

Unfortunately, my nightmare had just begun. His spirit slowly appeared above his body, hovering for a moment. His spirit floated upwards to the ceiling. That's how The Phoenix King earned his title, by coming back from the dead.

==xx==

Before I finally realized where I was, I was standing without the gates; Jepu was casually approaching. He was smiling largely, but he wasn't smiling with friendship. Jepu was a short man, with a short temper. He didn't seem like the most intimidating person, unless you knew him. He had large and furrowed eyebrows that covered the darkest of eyes. Place just between his eyes, was a pointed nose. He spoke with a slightly nasal confidence.

“Altimis, what an unpleasant surprise. And you've brought guests.”

“Jepu, the feeling is mutual,” Dria responded.

“Good, good. I'm overjoyed at being able to send you in place of some of my precious soldiers. I'm sure you understand.”

At this point Jepu's men stopped about five feet away from us, but Jepu kept advancing; he was strutting towards me in particular. Vance reached for his sword, but Emos and Elizabeth secured both of her arms.

“Would you be interested in a good dragon hunt, Altimis? Dragons are quite fierce creatures, it would be a shame if something were to,” Jepu paused and glanced over at each of our faces before continuing, “happen to someone.”

At this point, Jepu was within arms reach. If it weren't for Godfrey stepping in between us, Jepu likely would have walked right up to my face. However, Godfrey pressed Jepu away from me.

“There's no need for this kind of behavior. The dragon is out, and we musn't waste any time bickering over our beliefs. Our goal is to find and destroy the egg, or the hatchling. That removes a more prominent threat than either of you are to each other at this time.” Jepu was glaring at me, smiling wickedly. Godfrey reprimanded, “Jepu? Are you able to cooperate?”

Jepu snarled at Godfrey, before turning back to his men. “You waste your time with vermin like them.”

“Vermin?” Dria shouted, reaching for her sword. Several of the guards drew their weapons, before Godfrey could even hold his hands up in protest.

Jepu snorted confidently, turning only his head to look at Dria from over his shoulder. He calmly responded, “You're in my territory girl, you'd best respect that I don't kill you now.” He turned back and slowly walked towards his group. He lazily raised his hand to wave down the guards. He continued speaking sarcastically, “Well then, Godfrey, you're goal in eliminating the dragon threat is clearly advantegous to simply executing these intruders on sight. I will first say that I will not go out of my way to help them if things would get dangerous, I would encourage you all to do the same,” he said gesturing to his men.

He continued with, “Hunting dragons, even a hatchling is no game. We will need to know where your loyalties lie when the fire comes raining down and time is limited.” He turned around, eerily smiling again, but this time he adressed everyone at the gates, “What are we waiting for? Let's go!”

Jepu and his small group of men pushed through our group, but Godfrey was cautiously watching his every move. When Jepu passed, he leaned in to me and whispered, “I will keep my eyes on him, but I would suggest you keep yourselves as safe as possible. I can promise no harm from his guard, but Jepu himself will do as he pleases.” He nodded briefly, before running up to the rest of Jepu's group. There were eleven men, including Godfrey; there was only five of us. They outnumbered us greatly, even if Godfrey was trying to play peacekeeper. I turned somberly towards the others.

We were all looking at each other, aware of the inherent danger, but also aware that we had little choice but to oblige. Emos patted my shoulder gently while saying, “We'll be fine, Altimis. Don't worry.” He might have said that, but we all knew that it was a lie. It was the only lie that kept us going over these past four years. We walked off into what would be certain trouble.

Traveling towards the mountain was uneventful; we all stayed to ourselves. Even when we began to climb the mountain, everything was oddly peaceful. The weather was warm, the sun was bright, and the trees were cheery. If this had been a hike, it would have been perfect. The more of the mountain we climbed, the more it dawned on us the gravity of our situation. When we finally broke the tree line, the entirety of the region became clear to us; the sight was breath-taking.

Being able to see for miles, we could see the forest give way to brightly-lit fields. We could see a road that ran through the field connecting two cities that we could not quite see. Looking the opposite direction, we could see the mouth of the dragon's den looming nearer. It was ominously beckoning us closer, welcoming us in.

As we neared the dragon's den, Phillip grew more excited. Throughout the journey he floated between the two groups; he was clearly an outsider to both sides. He hovered mostly around Godfrey for the beginning of the journey, but he soon drifted to me when the mouth of the den was visible. He seemed calm, but there was a certain excitement hidden in his eyes.

“I wonder what we'll find in there,” he stated very calmly. He was hiding his excitement well, or maybe he was excited about something else entirely. He did say he was looking for me; I still don't understand why. Maybe he was hoping that I would do something heroic like slay the dragon, or at the very least slay the hatchling. I don't know, but I responded quickly.

“Trouble.”

He brushed off that comment by focusing more on the hike. Finally, we cleared the last boulders and found the mouth engulfing our vision. From underneath, it was ominous but tolerable. Standing in front of it, knowing that a dragon could fly in or out at any time, was extremely unnerving. If the dragon returned, we would surely be doomed. We had sixteen warriors among us sent merely to kill a hatchling, a drake. If its mother returned, we would be the ones being killed.

“You are frightened now, are you? We have barely begun,” Jepu chuckled behind us. I turned around to confront him about the issue.

“Why don't you go first, Jepu? You have the most men at your command?” I asked snidely.

“Never. You and your group first, we'll hold the flank,” Jepu responded.

“Why would we ever agree to that? That way you can trap us in there and block the exit?” Elizabeth roared, only, it wasn't Elizbeth roaring.

Everyone heard it at the same time; the dragon was returning. We turned and looked at the horizon and found the body of the dragon soaring through the air, rapidly finding its way home. There was only one way to go that wouldn't leave us in the open when it arrived.

“That certainly speeds things up. Everyone follow me!” I shouted. I urged everyone around me to head into the den. Dria, Elizabeth, Emos, and Vance were easily coaxed into the den. Jepu's men were having some difficulty.

“Everyone inside!” Godfrey repeated.

Jepu was laughing maniacally at the situation, but he was rallying his men onwards, “Come on men! If you think to run, you'll find yourself dinner. Onwards it is.”

The dragon roared again and urged everyone into action; we rushed inside the dragon's den. We could hear the dragon getting closer, as we frantically searched for places to hide. The cavern was dark, and we didn't have time to grab torches to see. We quickly ran in until the shadows overpowered the light, and we pressed ourselves into whatever crevasses we could find.

The dragon roared loudly again, and this time it echoed throughout the den. The cave began to rumble. The dragon was overhead; something was wrong. The dragon shrieked loudly, like last time when it was chasing us. I could hear faint screams from outside. Someone didn't go into the cave. Someone was trying to run from the dragon. The dragon was now hunting and probably eating those foolish enough to stay outside; that caused unrest for everyone inside. The dragon now knew that humans were investigating its den; we were no longer safe.

I motioned over to whomever could see me, it was one of Jepu's men. “It knows we're in here, we need to go deeper if we're going to survive.”

“What do you mean?”

“What's one thing that will kill us, that won't kill the hatchling?”

“Fire?”

“Yeah, what do you think this dragon is going to do when it's done eating them? It's going to purify its home. We need to make sure we can find safety from the fire when that happens, and it's going to happen soon. We need to move. Everyone, we're going to need to find some serious cover. Go deeper!”

The message was clear, and we all scrambled over the rough floor. I finally lit a torch, as did two others, and we began to search for any protection from the dragon. To our dismay, this den appeared to be one straight tunnel with no turns, no intersections, no protection. We needed to find something to prevent becoming the dragon's next meal. Everyone was frightened.

We started to run as more people lit torches and the way grew more illuminated; we were running for our lives. We could hear the sound of wings every time the dragon flew near and circled its home. I don't know how many people tried to leave, but I silently prayed that there was quite a few. The cavern rumbling increased furiously, and a few stones fell from overhead. I looked up and found a few potentially loose stalactites. With nowhere else to go, I pointed them out to the group.

“Those stalactites seem ready to fall! If we can collapse the tunnel, we'll be doing ourselves a favor.”

“We'll be stuck Altimis, do you think that's a good idea?” Dria asked gesturing around.

“I'd rather be alive, than dead. Even if being alive means being trapped. Let's go. Dria and I will collapse the tunnel, you all stay clear.”

Jepu mumbled something about a use for vampires, but his voice was lost with another pass from the dragon. At that, Dria and I athleticly climbed the inner walls of the dragon's home and carefully clung to whatever handholds we could find. We could hear muffled shouts about “dead-ends” and “madness”, but in my heart I knew that this was our best chance at survival. The stalactites were shaking vigorously and would need very little prompting from us. I made sure that I had a secure hold on the wall before applying pressure on the first stalactite.

It didn't budge at first, until the cavern began to rumble. Another rock displaced itself, and the stalactite fell bringing a pile of rocks on top of it. Not enough to clog the tunnel, but enough to show that my idea was working. I began climbing backwards to find another stalactite. I secured my position, and applied some more pressure to the stalactite. This one fell easier than the other, but very few rocks fell with it. Determined to collapse the tunnel, I climbed back to another nearby stalactite.

Emos was helping us with magic. He launched a few bolts causing some rocks to fall. When his attempts, for the most part, failed, he began using magic to shift some of the rocks on the ground into a better wall. It was now that I wished Emos focused more on defensive magic, but he didn't know anything to the scale of what we needed.

The next stalactite I found, was sturdily held in place. I positioned myself appropriately and tried to force it down. It was stuck firmly to the roof. I heard the dragon roar and the cavern shuddered; I put more pressure on the stalactite to no avail. We were running out of time. I stared over my right shoulder out of the mouth of the cavern, and I saw the dragon circling around. The dragon was about to land; we needed to collapse the tunnel now.

I didn't have enough time to find another stalactite, so this was the last chance I would have to break it free. I was about to put some more pressure on it, when the idea occurred to me to wait. The dragon was going to have to land in order to launch fire at us, and the dragon landing would cause quite a tremor throughout the cavern. That would grant me the chance I need to collapse the tunnel, but it would be the very last chance I would get.

Instead of slowly applying pressure like before, I was preparing myself to put all of my strength into this push. I wouldn't have a secure hold, but the tunnel would probably collapse. I finalized myself, my feet firmly set against the wall, and I watched the dragon, keeping time in preparation for my launch. The dragon steadied itself in the air, and dropped the last ten feet onto the ledge.

The cavern shook tremendously, and I took this chance to push my entire body against the stalactite. I pushed my shoulder into it, and extended my legs as far as they could go. I heard a crack as it shifted. I heard a loud snap, and then I was suddenly falling freely. I wrapped my arms around the stalactite and clung as close as I could. I knew that unless this stalactite completely fragmented upon collision, I would be better protected myself. I glanced over at the dragon, and I saw it rearing its head back. It was inhaling and ready to ignite the cavern with fire. I closed my eyes and prayed that this stalactite would collapse enough of the tunnel.

The cavern was exploding with sound around me. I could hear shouts from behind me, rocks shifting all around me, and I could hear the dragon's breath at my right. I heard the crack of my stalactite hitting the ground and the ignition of the dragon's breath at the same time. I was thrown from my stalactite, and I rolled myself as best I could on this uneven floor. I pressed my back tightly against the stalactite, keeping the dragon behind me.

I saw the group scrambling away from the rockslide, but I could see that they were not trying to hide at all from the dragon; they were trying to avoid falling rocks. That let me know that the tunnel was collapsed, but I was unsure as to whether it was still in the process of collapsing. I thought quickly and decided that I had better sprint away from the pile of boulders before anything crushes me, or separates me from the group.

I prepared myself to jump away from the stalactite and forced myself into the air. While in the air, a rock the size of a backpack hit my left shoulder. That cause me to land awkwardly off-balance and tumble into a roll. Again, rolling was difficult on this uneven floor, but I was fighting to keep my distance from the rubble. When I righted myself, I used that time to fling myself even further from my previous location. I quickly scrambled to my feet and turned around to see the result.

Though the boulders were still shifting around, the tunnel was almost completely sealed. The dragon's roar was faint, and it could be heard smashing against the newly formed wall. A few rocks slid out of place, but the majority of the boulders held in place. I was still uneasy about staying so close to a dragon, with such a potentially unstable wall between us. I turned towards the rest of the group and urged them onwards. I was terrified by the dragon's next shriek.

The dragon wailed aloud and threw itself at the pile of rubble. It shrieked and again and again. It grew in its ferocity while smashing into the wall. Its cries grew sharper, and more rapidly paced. I slowly backed away, keeping my eye on the wall.

“It's crying,” Dria said while she grabbed my hand. I looked at her curiously; what is she talking about?

“What?” I asked.

“We prevented her from protecting her child. What would any mother do?”

I wrapped my arms around Dria and held her tightly. The dragon released a piercing, heartbreaking wail; it was haunting. I squeezed Dria tighter. Emos tapped us both on our shoulders; he was worried.

“I do not enjoy this either, but we have to leave. Jepu and his men have already left, only Phillip remains along with Vance and Elizabeth. I fear the worst, if we lose track of them.”

“Emos is right,” Vance chimed in, “We need to get moving. At the very least to find another exit.”

I pulled myself away from Dria, and looked deeper into the den. It was still a striaght tunnel for as far as we could see. A lone torch floated a short distance away, illuminating Phillip's face. Elizabeth and Vance were both watching us. I turned back towards our portective barrier, and I heard the dragon wail one last time; it was even more heart-wrenching than before. I was transfixed, I also knew what it was like to lose someone you love. Dria pulled me away from my trance.

“Let's go,” she whispered, “We need to get out of here.”

I turned, I ran, and I never looked back.

I pushed myself off the ground and rose to my feet. I turned around and found a door wide open, and I walked inside. The smell of cooking fish was the scent that welcomed me in. Inside the kitchen, I could see Caitlyn preparing a dinner consisting of salad and some fish. Without looking up, Caitlyn addressed me harshly.

She asked me about where I had been. She knew where I was, but she wanted me to admit that I was there instead of where she wanted me to be. I responded vaguely. She was angry that I didn't do any of my chores today. I was upset that she didn't ackowledge the work I had done today.

She responded by explaining that I did her work. She chose that work, because she enjoyed doing it. She wanted to do it because it helped her relax. She said that by me picking the garden I had removed her stress reliever. I asked her how that wasn't helping. I was still doing work.

She slammed the knife she was using to cut the fish on the table. She looked at me smiling awkwardly. I turned away, it was another fight. Caitlyn was always arguing with me over something. If I went fishing, I didn't catch enough; if I went to town, I ignored my chores; if I helped her with chores, I ruined her day. I couldn't handle this, everything I did was wrong to her. I looked out the window to enjoy the view while she yelled at me. This of course, caused her to yell at me more ferociously, but at least I had a good view.

Outside the window, I could see the mountains in the distance beyond the lake where I spent many days fishing for meals. It was the same lake where I spent a few nights sleeping in my boat to avoid a conflict. Closer than the mountains, on the road, a lone figure stood. She was beckoning to me; her arms were open wide. She bore a smile on her face, and her hand was curved inwards. She wanted me to join her outside. I couldn't understand her though, she was always confusing to me. It was easy to misunderstand someone who never spoke.

She was always stone-faced, and cold, but she was also always there. She was watching out for me, but she was distant at the same time. She wanted to help me, but she couldn't help me understand why. She was full of contradictions, but she had only one goal in mind: she wanted to keep me safe. I respected that; I wanted to ask her why.

I walked over to the door, and I reached for the handle. Caitlyn shrieked at me; I remembered now that we were fighting. She was furious that I was ignoring her, and she threatened me. She didn't want me to leave. She wanted me to stay and finish listening to my crimes against her. She wanted me to do what she wanted me to do. She never wanted to do what I asked her to do. Caitlyn was also full of contradictions.

I paused.

I didn't know what I should do. I didn't belong here, and I needed to ask that maiden my question. But Caitlyn needed me. She saw my hesitation, and she egged me on. She was encouraging me to stay. She didn't want me to leave. She was smiling largely. She knew she was close to getting what she wanted.

I looked out the window; she wanted me to come. She was calling to me, but I couldn't hear. I wasn't listening well enough. Caitlyn, again, asked me to stay. I took a deep breath, I released my grip on the handle, and I turned around.

Everyone in the group was on edge, except for Phillip. Shortly down from where we were there was an intersection; we lost Jepu's group. We certainly were glad to be away from Jepu's company, but we were afraid that they may have set an ambush. Phillip didn't seem to understand the gravity of the situation. We took the path on our right, and we intended to make only right turns.

“Do you think there will be another way out?” Elizabeth asked Phillip.

“I doubt that was the only entrance. If this was solely a dragon's den, I would be less sure. But, given the history around this place, I believe that there is another way out, maybe even two or three,” he replied.

“Anyways, we can always attempt to go back, I doubt the dragon would stay there forever,” Vance mentioned.

“I don't intend to be in here that long. We have Jepu to worry about, and a drake to worry about,” Elizabeth responded.

“You folks are missing the point. There is most likely a way out, but that way out is probably connected to the chamber that I'm looking for. If we find that chamber, then we will certainly find the exit.”

“To be honest, it is a chamber that could possibly not be there,” I pointed out.

“It's there Altimis. I've been studying this region for a long time. I... I know these things, the way you know sword play.”

“It's not sword play, it's a fight.”

“You know what I mean. You should be happy that there is another exit,”

“I'll be happier once you prove me wrong.”

“I'll be happier when we get out of here,” Vance jested.

“I'm actually curious as to this chamber as well.”

“Speak for yourself Emos, Altimis and I have a family to worry about.”

“Your children are in good hands Dria!”

“I did not mean it like that Elizabeth; a mother always worries.”

We came to another intersection, one where we could not go striaght, but we could go left or right. We all started to the right, but Phillip headed to the left. Seeing as he was holding the torch, we noticed very quickly.

“Phillip? Where are you going?” I asked.

“It's here.”

“We decided to choose the right whenever able. If this is another dead end, we'll get there soon enough.”

“Yes, I understand the concept. Something important is this way though. I believe it is the chamber.”

“Phillip?”

“If you wish to pursue your path, then light another torch. I'm going this way.”

With the fading light, I gave Phillip a disdainful look, but I ushered the group after him. It would be better to stay as a group, and we didn't want to needlessly waste resources; we didn't know how long we would be down here.

“What makes you think the chamber is down here? I don't notice anything different about this path?” Elizabeth inquired.

“The air is different.”

“That could mean anything,” Dria added, “Not that you are incorrect, something is different, but it doesn't mean it is the chamber.”

I took a deep breath, the air was still musty and old, but it was mixed with a more fresh chill. I had been on enough trips with Vance to know that, at the very least, there was air from outside getting in nearby. Whether it was an exit or not was up to speculation and exploration.

“Well, if it's the chamber, and the chamber is the way out, we find our way out.”

“And, if it's not?” Emos asked.

“Then it's the drake, and we kill it, and we have one less issue to worry about.”

At this everyone paused briefly to ready themselves for a battle. Dragon hatchlings were hard enough to battle, we didn't need to give it an obvious advantage. The temperature in the tunnel began to rise the further we traversed. As someone mentioned earlier, that wasn't necessarily a good sign. Still, we continued to faithfully follow Phillip to his mysterious chamber; we were not disappointed.

We soon walked into a large carved room. It was rectangular in shape, and was very large. It was dimly illuminated by the sun through a hole in the roof over twenty feet above us.

“A way out!” Elizabeth yelled, “How will we get up to there?”

“We will find a way,” Dria calmed her.

“Look at these walls, what is it Phillip?” Emos asked while he was busy examining the walls with his hands. They were covered in the symbols of what I presumed to be an ancient civilization.

“History, the world before the world we know today.”

“Do you know what they say?”

“Yes,” Phillip paused at a wall, “Well, I can guess. It would probably be correct though, minus some grammatical errors.”

Emos continued to examine the walls, while I started to look for an exit.

“It looks as if there might have been two different civilizations. The symbols changed here,” Emos said while pointing to the wall. Where he was pointing, there was a very clear diffence in the style of writing. On the left side of the wall, there were pictures. They were fairly archaic in their design. There was a picture of two yellow people running between two red mountains across an open field. If you look from further away, you see that there is a blue eye underneath the ground that turns the entire scene into a giant monster eating the two people.

There was another picture of a man that was half red and half yellow. He was holding a sword up towards a blue sun. Right next to it was the same man holding a large blue flower. Next to that, there was a simple picture of two yellow mountains in the shape of a stylize 'M'. In-between the peaks was a blue circle with a red line through it. They liked to use the colors red, yellow, and blue.

The most intimidating picture was the next one. The red and yellow man was trapped inside the mouth of a large blue head. The blue head was smiling, and it didn't look like it was eating; why was it smiling? The last picture was of a red and yellow diamond inside of an ambiguous blue shape. After that image, the rest of the symbols were characters similar to the letters that we used today.

The letters were very similar to what we used today, or variants of them. There was a 'P' and all the possible variations of it, including: p, b, d, and 9. There was similar variations of u, such as n and c, while some symbols remained more symbolic. The interesting thing that caught my eye was how the characters were arranged.

Each line across had two characters followed by a small dot. That dot was followed by two more characters, followed by another dot. Was it some way to organize the letters? No, because it was always a pair of letters and a dot. Sometimes there wasn't a dot. Was each pair of letter representative of a word, and the two pairs not separated by a dot were longer words?

Judging on what I saw, if that was the case, the language wouldn't have been diverse. There wasn't enough symbols to create more than a few hundred words. You can't build a language on a few hundred words. Something else was significant about the dot in-between the pairs of letters. I was going to ask Phillip, he probably knew, but he was in the middle of explaining some things to everyone else. Maybe I already missed his explanation of the significant differences.

“That would be accurate. These look more like words. These ones here look more like pictures. Two different times,” Phillip educated us.

“It could be two different civilizations,” Dria stated.

Phillip laughed, “I think it was two different times. I've studied this quite a bit.”

“Why have you studided this quite a bit?” Dria asked?

Phillip looked surprised, but responded, “The same reasons you study swordplay. I find it fascinating. Leaving behind records of past events,” Phillip turned and looked longingly at the wall, “or even leaving messages to the future generations. Warnings, recordings, messages or even bored sketches; the possibilites are endless, and it all starts, when someone decides to write it down.”

“Prophecies are told as well, aren't they Phillip?” A sinister voice called out from behind us. We turned around and found Jepu standing in the same tunnel we just came out of.

“Prophecies, histories, legends, it is all the same to the reader.”

Jepu menacingly, but calmly, walked towards us. He laughed, “But we all know this one. We've all heard it before. Black is the dawn of the azure son. Does that ring a bell Altimis.”

“What are you doing Jepu? Where is your group?”

“Where? I don't know, I don't care. They're in the capable hands of Godfrey. What am I doing? Taunting you. I thought that was apparent? But the azure son, brings me back to the days of The Phoenix King. You know all about that, don't you Altimis?”

Dria and I both grabbed our weapons. “What are you talking about?” I asked.

“What am I talking about? The Phoenix King! The undefeatable man, the unstoppable force! Are we supposed to believe that a man so undefeated, met his match in such a figure?” He replied. He walked over to a wall and underlined a phrase with his sword, “Bah sht v p oth. Ed p im. Awm bl. And here,” he underlined the same phrase elsewhere, “Bah sht v p oth. Ed p im. Awm bl. And here, here and here.”

Each phrase he underlined was the same characters in different places. The same phrase throughout time. I already knew that the phrase was the curse we all knew too well. Jepu decided to point it out though.

“Black is the dawn of the Azure Son.” He drew his sword and pointed it at me. “You expect a man, a god, a title so influential in ancient civilizations could defeated by the likes of you?”

“That's what happened,” I stated.

“Looks can be deceiving, and I choose not to be deceived. You know what I think? I think you are lying. The Phoenix King defeated you, and took a new form. That's what he does isn't it? That's the legend? You expect me to believe that The Phoenix King was defeated by some boy.”

“He is far from a boy.”

“What do you know, Phillip. You and your prophecies; your history. Black is the dawn, now is the day! Altimis, we will end this today!”

“I feel that you are outnumbered,” Elizabeth snarled.

Jepu caught himself, tapping his forehead. He retorted, “Of course, I forgot. I brought a guest.” Jepu put two fingers in his mouth and blew hard. The whistle echoed throughout the cavern, a roar echoed throughout the cavern as well. Jepu smiled.“I have had ulterior motives for this drake. I knew that you raised your own dragons along with your army of the dead. You all, should see him for who he truly is! He fights like the unending king, do not be deceived!” At that, the drake screamed into the room.

Its wings were brought back, and it dove straight down at our group. We all jumped for cover, and it slammed into the ground; The floor quaked beneath our feet. Emos was the first one back on his feet, he was unarmed and had both hands to steady himself; Dria helped me up. Vance was dodging the dragon hatchling as it tried to step on him; Elizabeth was fending off Jepu; Phillip was hidden against the corner.

Emos held two flames in his hand. He looked at the drake, and he shook his hands dispelling the fire. He pointed his thumb and first finger at the drake, and a bolt of electricity flew and marked its shoulder. It turned its head and released a stream of fire in his general direction, but he was safely behind a boulder at that time.

This gave Vance enough time to scramble to his feet, and swing one of his axes at the hatchling's knee. It connected, but the dragon hatchling's hide was so tough that it deflected the axe It kicked its foot back and knocked Vance off-balance. He took this opportunity to swing his other axe into the more fleshy part on the underside of the knee; that clearly hurt based on the hatchling's reaction. It swung its head around knocking Vance back a few feet.

By this time, Dria and I had joined Emos behind his boulder and we were strategizing as best we could.

“Emos, you need to keep a constant pressure on the drake to give us enough time to strike it,” I said.

“What about Elizabeth?”

“Elizabeth can take care of herself, our biggest threat right now is that hatchling. Remember keep distracting it in whatever way you can,” Dria mentioned.

“Ready, you two run to your left and I'll draw it to the right. Maybe I can get it to interfere with Jepu.”

Dria and I nodded, and took off towards the drake. As promised, Emos leaned over the right side of the boulder and launched two bolts of electricity in succession. The first one bounced harmlessly off the tail, but the second one jolted one of the hatchling's wings. It shrieked and took off into the air. I lunged quickly trying to hit one of the its feet with my sword, but I missed. Dria traded her sword for her bow, and nocked an arrow.

She shot two arrows aimed at the drake's wings, but both bounced harmlessly off the skin; the shot was true, but the angle was wrong. Frustrated, Dria turned her attention towards Jepu. She was unable to get a clean shot while Elizabeth was there, so she took a few steps to the right. When she was ready to shoot again, the drake blew fire at her, and caused her to shoot the ground and dodge the fire.

Emos shot another bolt at the hatchling; he hit its throat. It simply growled in response. Vance, unable to attack the drake, joined the fight with Jepu and Elizabeth. Jepu was a skilled fighter, deftly dodging and parrying blows. His blade was dark, but thin. He seemed to fight the way I normally would, we prefered lighter weapons and armor for a more agile response. He was using his environment to gain advantage over Vance and Elizabeth. Though it was two versus one, Jepu was always positioning himself to keep both of them awkwardly next to each other, so they couldn't perform to the best of their abilities.

Meanwhile, the dragon hatchling was now soaring through the air and tried to breathe fire at me. I jumped to the side and Emos launched another bolt at its face. It quickly stopped and turned its head, but the bolt caught it on the underside of the jaw. The drake shuddered greatly; it lost some altitude, but it kept flying.

Dria took this time to fire a few warning shots at Jepu. She aimed wide, but she wanted to make sure that he was focused on something else; maybe that would give Elizabeth and Vance an edge. She turned back to the dragon hatchling, she drew the string back ready to take another shot. She looked at me, and motioned with her head towards her right. I picked up a small rock, and I threw it at the drake; I wanted to get its attention. I missed. I grabbed three smaller rocks and threw them all at once; two of them bounced off the drake's wing shoulder, and it hissed a response.

It turned sharply and soared in my direction. I picked up another rock as it released another stream of fire. I jumped to the side, and Emos shocked it again, but it kept flying at me. I threw my rock at it. It finally turned aside and soared over Dria; she fired an arrow straight through the drake's wing. It shouted in agony and glided quickly to the ground; it had a rough landing.

While the hatchling was steadying itself, Dria ran up to it pulling out her sword. She swung down into its tail. The dragon responded by whipping its tail into Dria's stomach. It didn't knock her back, but it took her a moment to compose herself. She swung again at the tail but missed, and the tail slammed into her back instead. Dria was not going to win this battle on her own.

I ran up to the hatchling; I purposefully stayed on the side opposite of Dria. I saw a bolt of electricity fly over my head aimed for its head. It swung its neck away from the bolt and breathed fire at Dria. She ducked underneath the drake, and it tried to step on her. She swung at the joint of the heel and then upwards towards the underside of the tail. It stiffened, but had no immediate response like before.

When I was close enough to attack, I swung at the front shoulder; it lifted its arm in response and wrapped around my shoulders. It grabbed me and held me up against the wall. A normal person in this situation might have been stuck and slowly devoured. It didn't appear as though the hatchling was expecting a vampire.

It leaned its head back and was ready to cook me for dinner, but I slowly started to out-muscle the drake's claws. When I started to force its claws open, it tilted its head and leaned in. It was sniffing me inquisitively; that was a mistake. I forced I my sword hand out of its grasp and swung up into its neck. It pulled back quickly, but that left its throat open to my blow.

The dragon hatchling reared back while shrieking in pain. It let loose an empty cough; smoke poured from its nostrils, but no fire appeared. Frightened, the hatchling took to the air again. It was flying weaker than it was, but it was flying to the hole in the ceiling. Its neck was free, but its body was too bulky to get out. The drake used one of its claws to hold onto an edge, and another to claw away at the miniscule escape. It spared no expense in throwing any boulders it found at any of us.

I dove into a tunnel, across from where we entered, to avoid the falling rocks. Safe from above, I watched the battle with Jepu unfold. The match was still a draw; Jepu was an expert swordsman. Whenever Elizabeth and Vance would get an advantage, he would find some way to take it away. It was a seesaw between being caught off-guard or evenly matched; nobody was going to win.

That all changed when the drake threw a boulder in the middle of that heated battle. Everyone jumped out of the way of the rock, but this rock exploded into several hundred bits of shrapnel. Vance had a large piece fall on top of him; he was pinned. Elizabeth was hit in the face with shards of stone, and Jepu, who was closer to Elizabeth, took this opportunity to swing at her. She deflected the blow weakly with her sword, but in the recoil Jepu flicked his blade into Elizabeth's wrist. His sword went cleanly through her arm.

Elizabeth, dropped her sword and brought the palms of her hands up to her forehead. She screamed agonizingly; it appeared as though she was hit in the face with a club. She fell to her knees writhing in pain, but her arms were fine. Meanwhile, Jepu was using the momentum of his last strike to swing down with both arms, like an executioner. The sword went quickly through Elizabeth's body, leaving her to shriek even more loudly than before. She collapsed on the ground wailing, but she had no wounds to show for it.

Jepu sheathed his sword and drew a dagger. He jumped ontop of Elizabeth and drove the dagger deep into her spine; this one left a mark. He pulled his dagger back and allowed Elizabeth's blood to drain onto the floor. Jepu was about to swing again, but an arrow had lodged itself in his shoulder. He shook his head in anger as he jumped to his feet. Dria released another arrow, but Jepu snapped his fingers and vanished, before the arrow reached him.

“Emos!” Dria yelled.

Emos was already on his way over to Elizabeth; we all were. Emos reached her first. He rolled her onto her side and placed his hand, which was glowing brightly with a white aura, over her wound. The light transferred from his hand to her wound and slowly faded. Nothing changed, and Elizabeth was eerily still.

“Emos, take her.”

“What about you all?”

“Take her NOW!” Dria sobbed.

Emos pulled Elizabeth up close to his chest, and instantly vanished from view. Dria turned over to me, and sobbed on my shoulder. I embraced her warmly. Nobody realized that the dragon hatchling was gone, or that Vance was still stuck under half of the rock; right now, nobody cared.

“Natalie? Natalie? Can you hear me?” I sobbed.

Natalie was struggling to breath inbetween her whimpers of pain. My tears were washing the blood off her hands. She coughed, winced, and then suddenly began wheezing. She squeezed my hand tightly. It hurt, but my pain was well-deserved.

“Yes,” Natalie coughed again. I held her hand up to my face; she winced when I moved her arm.

“I'm... I'm sorry Natalie. I tried to help, but the ground. I tripped and fell. I couldn't...”

“Stop,” Natalie said twitching from pain. “You need to understand.”

I leaned in closer; she was speaking softer. I urged her on to her final words, “I need to understand what?”

“Don't let them bring me back.”

“No. Natalie, you can't. I need you.”

Natalie shuddered and dropped her head against the stone floor. I cradled it gently in my lap. Natalie's eyes glossed over, and her breathing was strained. She was losing focus, and her heart was failing; she had lost too much blood.

“Natalie, you can't leave. I need you back.”

Natalie's life was leaving her body. Her legs went limp first, and then her hands. Her next few breaths were sharp, as her arms slowly slid to the floor. She inhaled deeply and exhaled with a single word, “wait.” Her eyes twitched as her head fell to the side. Her chest didn't rise again.

“Altimis? Altimis? Can you hear me?”

I was sitting against a wall with my head in my hands. Dria was teary-eyed, but no longer crying. Vance had been freed from underneath the boulder, and Phillip was the one kneeling in front of me. I didn't say anything; he tried again.

“What's wrong Altimis?”

“It's my fault.”

“What's your fault Altimis?”

“The death.”

“How is that your fault?”

“He thought I was The Phoenix King, He thought I killed all those people.”

“He's just confused Altimis.”

“NO,” I slammed my palms against the floor, “he thought I was the monster that killed those people! He thought I mindlessly ruined the lives of hundreds of thousands of people! And look what happened! Thousands more have died while The Phoenix King roams free. Here we are, years later, and we are worse off than when we started.”

“Altimis. No.”

“I failed. I killed them. I failed to kill The Phoenix King, and because of that people are dead.”

“Nobody is dead because of you,” Dria said.

“What about today? Elizabeth is dead, because Jepu was trying to get me.”

Dria slapped me across the face with such force that I slid across the wall a few feet and fell onto my back. It wasn't difficult with the strength granted from her vampirism. I also wasn't hurt really, given my vampirism as well. It was still an awkward scene for the others to see. I lay where I fell, unwilling to move. Dria walked over to me, and lifted my shoulders off the ground. She laid me gently against the wall and sternly said, “Elizabeth isn't dead.”

“Everyone who has died, its because of me. I couldn't do it. I failed. Just like now, when Jepu killed Elizabeth...”

“Altimis, Elizabeth isn't dead...” Dria started angrily again, but Phillip held his hand up to stop her.

“You need to stop this Altimis.”

“Stop what? The war? I tried, I failed. The world is ruined, can't you see? Don't you like what I've done?”

“I haven't seen actually. I was too distracted by the increasing number of dead to notice. I have traveled across the land many times over. Have you begun to think of how many families are ruined because of you? Do you know how many cemeteries have had to be built?”

“What?”

“Well, you killed all those people. You ruined all of their families, right? You like hearing stories like that? Stories where you fail, and the world burns and your friends and family die. I have records of them. I can relay them to you.”

“Stop.”

“Stop? After what you did to this world? You think you deserve that? You tore it apart.”

“I know.”

“I don't think you do. Your incompetence caused our world so much suffering, and you want me to stop recalling the facts? Your childish self-pity doesn't even begin to undermine the severity of our current condition.”

“I don't want to know.”

“You already do. The great city of Rilsts had thirty-seven deaths; two came back. Morna was hit by a series of raids; over four hundred died. Endol, just nearby, had about a dozen slain just last...”

I lunged at Phillip. I screamed, “I said stop!” I jumped on top of him and pinned him to the floor.

“You want to know what it's like? Killing hundreds of thousands of people? Start down this path, and you'll find it.”

I was breathing heavily, and my face was on fire. I didn't realize it, but my hand was raised in a fist. I unclenched my hand, and backed off of Phillip.

“No... I'm sorry.”

Phillip winced as he sat up rubbing his shoulders, but he continued,“I don't blame you Altimis. Don't add this to your blame. You're angry, but you're not angry at me. You are angry at yourself; why?”

“He got away.”

“So? This is nothing new. Why are you so angry?”

I turned away as I responded, “Because I had something to do with it. I had something I could have done. I could have stopped it.”

“And many other people have tried and failed as well. But they lost their lives in the process. Yours is an accomplishment that, as far as I know, none else have made. Now, tell me why are you angry?”

“Stop it.”

“No, you know that I'm not making you angry. Why do you so despise yourself? Why do you hold this sadness? This anger?”

“Beacuase Natalie died!” I shouted. The cavern was quiet; I continued, “I watched her die. I could have stopped it, I was supposed to stop it. I failed.”

“Altimis,” Dria started, but Phillip raised his hand silencing her again.

“I watched her die, I held her in my arms. My best friend. She was dying, and she wanted me to make sure that she wouldn't come back. I disagreed; I,” I wiped the tears from my face, “argued even. The last words she heard from me, was disagreeing with her. How would you like to die, thinking that your friend abandoned you or your beliefs?”

“Altimis,” Dria started again. I didn't see it, but I could imagine that Phillip silenced her again.

“And Fletcher, I watched him die alone. He was wounded, and starving for breath. The fear in his eyes, the helplessness, I couldn't do anything about it. I can't do anything about it!” I hit the wall with my hands; bits of stone crumbled and fell to the ground. “How many more will die, that I can do nothing about?”

“Altimis, look at yourself. You can't change the past. Lives were lost before as well, are you going to blame yourself over those?”

“Why would I?”

“Why should you now, just because you know some of them? There are things that you can't control, and you know what one of those things is? That people don't care. They don't care, they won't remember.”

“What?”

“They don't care that you blame yourself, or that you lost friends. They don't care, because they blame themselves for their lost friends. They don't care that The Phoenix King got away, they don't care because you're the one he was running away from. To me, no, to everyone, that is an accomplishment. They don't care about your faults, or your troubles; they care about your leadership and example.”

“But all the death that happened...”

“The people who died, did so fighting for a cause they supported. Whether it was your cause or their cause, that choice was up to them. They died for their own choices, not yours. Altimis, they will look to you because you are the one, the only one, that has a chance at defeating The Phoenix King. They won't care about your failures, because you have been successful where none other has. Their faith is well-placed; my faith is well-placed.”

Phillip placed his hand on my shoulder, and I turned around to face him.

“Why do they view me as a hero?”

“Because you've done more than anyone else has when it comes to The Phoenix King. Who else do they have to turn to? They all died, yet here you remain. You need to be strong, for them, for yourself, and for your family.”

I finally looked at everyone remaining. Dria had tears in her eyes; she was worried for me. This isn't the first time this has happened, and it has only gotten worse since I became a vampire. Vance was worried too, but he didn't show many emotions except for joy and curiosity. Phillip had a look that inspired confidence; he had a wisdom in his eyes that predates his body. Studying this ancient history must have really helped him with this.

I nodded at Phillip, and I walked over to give Dria a hug.

“I won't give up. I have my family to look after.”

Dria squeezed me gently, and kissed my cheek. I think she tried whispering “thank you” to someone, but her sobs covered anything tangible that she might have said. We held each other for a long time, while we both calmed ourselves.

I turned to Phillip and said, “Thank you. It's difficult when that emotion overcomes me. I... I know it doesn't make sense, and I understand that. But that doesn't help me any in combatting it. Thank you for helping me.”

“It was a pleasure Altimis. You can thank me when we leave here; we are still stuck as I recall.”

“I thought you said the exit was around here?” Vance inquired.

“Well, yes... but that doesn't mean I know exactly where. I just know that this chamber is, or was, a rather important place for previous civilizations.”

“That is the least of our worries now too,” Dria interjected.

“Correct, we are safe for the time being. There are others who are not. Elizabeth for one, the rest of Jepu's group as well.”

“But they are with Godfrey, and we removed the dragon hatchling pest from here. I wouldn't worry about them,” Phillip said.

“What happened with Elizabeth?” Vance asked.

“What do you think happened with her Vance? What did you see?”

“It was strange, and at first I thought I was dazed from the boulder hitting me. But his sword went right through her, and she seemed fine. She didn't have any wounds, but she still hurt.”

“I know that kind of fighting, and it is kind of ironic. When I battled The Phoenix King, he had a hidden blade that he kept using against me. Whenever I was hit with it, I had a vision. I was fighting with my memories. Whenever I lost, and I always lost, my physical body would be exerted and my mind was though it was pierced. Pain, incredible pain. You can't see it, but the effects of it are clear enough.”

“Yes, the dreamblade it was called in the ancient times. It was a fickle, but deadly enchantment that few could handle.”

“You know about this Phillip?”

“Please, I'm an archeaologist. Of course I know this magic. I may be the reason he was fighting with it. I discovered the enchantment in my travels and gave him that enchanted blade.”

“Why would you give him that?”

“The same reason Godfrey still follows him. He's not a monster, if but very confused. As for the blade itself. It is potent to be sure, but I thought it safe. Safer than a real blade, do you know how it works?”

“Not entirely, I've only seen the effects.”

“It is a powerful enchantment. It makes the object, usually a weapon, incapable of causing physical harm. Instead, it causes mental trauma. These blades were originally designed to be used for practice. If you make a mistake, you have no wounds to show for it.”

“They have changed since I can see.”

“Yes, but not for the reasons you might think. These blades are extremely difficult to create; the enchantments are very powerful, and I was mentioned very fickle. The blade bonds to one person. When another tries to use the blade, it disintegrates. It is very difficult to train with a blade that ceases to exist when it is someone else's turn.”

“A method to control the power though. Magic never ceases to amaze me. When I tried using The Phoenix King's blade against himself, it didn't work. I made him hit himself, but when I disarmed him, it vanished.”

“Precisely. That is the magic I gave to him. I didn't know how he was going to use it. I can give that same magic to you if you are willing to have me along?”

“I certainly wouldn't mind your company. In regards to the magic, I'm not so sure that I would be willing to use it. I know what it does, and though it leaves no wounds, the trauma it causes is worse.”

“You are a fair man Altimis. You fight with honor, and that is respectable.”

“Unlike The Phoenix King,” Dria muttered.

“That does worry me that Jepu has access to that kind of power. I know what he said, but I don't think he was lying, when he thought Altimis was The Phoenix King.”

“You don't think he was lying?” Vance asked incredulously. “Just look at his actions. He used the dreamblade, he called a dragon upon us. He abandoned his men. He has been the only one fighting us while we search for The Phoenix King. I think we've found him.”

“But why would he be fighting against the army he initially created?” Phillip asked.

“When I fought him in the dungeons of Vitior, he told me that death was his goal. Not domination, not control, but death. What better way to cause death, than to first cause confusion. If he swapped sides and gathered a following, he could lead a bigger army by gaining new trust. A bigger army means more death.”

“I remember you saying that now, he was preparing the world for something,” Dria mentioned.

“And death prepares the world for what?”

“I don't know exactly, but I feel we will find out. The prophecy is 'Black is the dawn of the Azure Son.' If death is the goal, that could be the black. The question now is, what is the dawn of the Azure Son?”

“Could their be a mistranslation? Could it just mean a blue sun?” Dria asked.

“How would that be?” Vance asked.

“There is no mistranslation,” Phillip stated.

“How do you know?” Vance asked again.

“Unless it has been incorrectly translated hundreds of times. This isn't just mentioned once throughout history. It is mentioned innumerous times.”

“Curious. Our best chance is to follow up on Jepu for now. He fits the role.”

“Altimis, I seriously think you are misjudging Jepu. He's just misguided.”

“No offense Phillip, but this is our judgment to make.”

“Fair enough.”

“We need to get home Altimis, I need to check on Elizabeth.”

“Yes, we need to go home. What tunnel has the best chance of getting us out?”

“I think this way,” Vance said pointing to a carved tunnel just left of the one we entered, “is our best chance. I haven't done many ancient ruins, but the most decorated wall tends to be the main wall.”

“Tends to?” I asked.

“It's better than random.”

“That's good enough for me. Are we ready to go?” Phillip asked.

We made sure that we had all of our belongings, and we set off down the tunnel Vance pointed out. It was smaller than the previous tunnels. It was narrow and obviously carved in some manner. It wasn't long before we came across a T-shaped intersection. Dria directed us towards the right. We continued traversing the tunnel, until we realized that it was slowly getting brighter. We were near the exit, but we were not quite there yet.

As the tunnel increased in brightness, our pace increased We were excited to leave. The tunnel was only wide enough to pass two of us shoulder to shoulder. When the tunnel seemed that it couldn't feasibly get any brighter without leading outside, we found a staircase carved into the tunnel. Atop the stairs, was the beauty of the outdoors. We were finally free of the dragon's den, but we were hardly free of our problems.

We eagerly climbed the stairs. When we broke through the surface of the mountain, we were greeted by the warmth of the sun, and the startled shouts of Jepu's men.

“Hold! I said hold men!” I could hear Godfrey shouting as his men armed themselves. “Altimis, Dria, is everyone okay?” Godfrey continued. He approached us quickly.

“We're fine, Elizabeth isn't.”

“What happened?”

“Jepu ambushed us.”

“He brought the hatchling dragon!” Vance roared.

“Jepu had the drake?”

“Yes, he ambushed us. He controlled the drake, and told it to attack us,” Vance continued.

“I don't understand, why?”

“He thought Altimis was The Phoenix King. He thought that we were commanding dragons. I'm guessing he only wanted to hunt for this hatchling in order to control it,” Dria said.

“He thinks you're The Phoenix King? That's a bit harsh, but not unlike him. He is quite rash. That's why he values me to protect his town. Do you need assitance? Where is Emos, Elizabeth, and Jepu?”

“Elizabeth is injured and Emos was unable to heal her, so he teleported her back to our keep. Jepu teleported as well, after the dragon left. We don't know where.”

“Well we should probably go our separate ways. I have to get these men away from you. You have to check on your friends. I wish you a safe journey Altimis.” Godfrey extended his arm to me.

I clasped it firmly, but I asked, “Why do you ally yourself with him Godfrey? He acts like The Phoenix King.”

“The same reason you ally yourself with Lucas. My values best align with Jepu and his valiant belief.”

“But you're both very different.”

“People can have similar beliefs and be very different people. The opposite is also true. I wish you well on your journey, and I hope your friend gets the help she needs.”

Godfrey signaled to his men to move, they turned to obey his order. Before Godfrey left with them he turned back towards me and said, “For what it's worth Altimis, I don't think either of you are The Phoenix King. Ponder that until we meet again.” He waved, and then turned to march with the men he was leading home.

I turned back to our group, to plan our return to Vitior. “What do you want to do?”

“The fastest way would be to go through Shosune,” Phillip suggested

“That's another valiant town.”

“I just said it was the fastest. If your goal is to simply reach Vitior, traveling through Shosune would be fastest.”

“He's right. If we don't start anything we should be fine Altimis,” Vance said.

“We don't know where Jepu went. I'm not against going through Shosune, but we need to keep our eyes open. Trouble can be anywhere.”

I turned around and found two men arguing over at a table. Felix was angry that Ud'Turock was roaming the lands after the dragons, raiding the razed towns and villages. Ud'Turock was mad the Felix wasn't doing more to hunt the dragons. Both men were doing what they thought was right. How could there be so much difference in what the correct action to take was?

Felix argued that Ud'Turock and his tribe were barbarians. He was furious and yelling loudly while gesticulating wildly. Ud'Turock calmly disagreed with that claim. Felix mockingly laughed and held up his four-fingered hand. He pointed it out to Ud'Turock. He smiled thinking that his words struck home.

He yelled about how civilized people don't remove fingers from others. Ud'Turock was disgusted. He aggressively addressed Felix. He told him how they were the prophets who lived off the land. They grew their own food, or hunted it. What little possessions they did have they got from others. They only took what they needed to hunt dragons, and no more than that. He argued that those who were unwilling to share were the real barbarians.

Felix mockingly laughed again with an unnatural smile on his face. He didn't agree. Why should we share what we rightfully deserve? He pointed out that he had it, he had fought for it, he deserved it.

Ud'Turock chuckled under his breath. He pointed out that possessions did not last forever, and that Felix should enjoy them while they lasted. He turned to me and asked me if I would join him outside. He knew that I was curious about his teachings and that I had a difficult task ahead of me. He mentioned that if I stayed with Felix he could not wish me well on my journey, but that if I followed him, I would find all the answers I needed. An odd gesture, but an interesting gesture to say the least.

I was taken aback. I didn't think I had much to offer in this situation, but apparently Ud'Turock wanted to talk. I looked quickly at Felix, who was still fuming. Behind him, in the corner of the tent, I recognized a woman; she was watching still. How did I forget that she was with us all this time? Her gaze was fixed on Felix, and it was seconded by her hands. She was gesturing at Felix and wanted me to stay with him. Her pose never changed, but it was ever-changing. She continued her conversation of contradictions. I could never understand her.

I still didn't know what to do. Felix was going to help us back to Vitior, but Ud'Turock wanted to talk to me about something. He thought that I had something to offer the tribe. He also mentioned earlier about the prophecy and them being the prophets. That made me more curious about their position in the world, and I was hoping to have those questions answered. He mentioned that he would answer my questions afterwards; now was afterwards.

The maiden in the corner was screaming at me; she was begging me to stay. Still the silence in the tent was definite and awaiting my command. My ears were ringing. I turned back to Ud'Turock; I had made my decision. I walked towards the flaps, and turned one last time towards Felix. His shoulders were slouched, and his face was worn with time; he looked defeated. Our maiden was behind him beckoning me to return. I looked away ashamed, confused, and happy. I turned back to Ud'Turock and pushed open the green cloth tent flaps. I was quickly blinded, because the sun was shining brightly.

The travel to Shosune was uneventful for the most part. The forest was peaceful and bright compared to the tunnels we were stuck in before. As we neared the forests edge, we heard a dragon roar. We all pressed ourselves against nearby trees as it flew overhead. We were easily hidden under the canopy of the trees, but we were still unnerved. We could hear the dragon roar in the distances, but we continued on to Shosune through the forest. When we finally left the forest, were astonished by what we saw.

We were greeted by a blaze of fire and a wall of smoke. We could hear faint screams from the village down the road. The entire village was burnt to the ground; only a few walls remained standing. We hurried over to see how we could help the worried villagers. We were not expecting Felix to be here with us.

We found a group of armed guards running amidst the flames. They looked like they were searching for something. On the edge of town, we were finally confronted by someone.

“Sir Altimis, Lady Dria, Felix is expecting you.”

“He was expecting us?”

“Well, he wasn't expecting to meet here. But given the circumstance...”

“And what is the circumstance here?”

“Dragon attack. The village is completely gone, three lives were lost. It is fortunate that it wasn't worse.”

“It must have been the mother.”

“No matter, Felix is waiting. Would you please follow me?”

“Is there anything we can do to help?” Dria asked.

“No. We're letting the town burn. It will be easier to rebuild. Just follow me to Felix. You may talk with him.”

“Very well.”

“Follow me, then. He's this way.” The guard turned and led us around the outskirts of town. Some of the guards were still rummaging throughout the flames. We caught a glimpse of two of them striking the base of one of the remaining walls. They were searching for any survivors and trying to reset the town. It was interesting to tear down the remaining walls, but I found it more interesting that they were talking of rebuilding the town so soon after its destruction.

Around the edge of town there was a tent. It was placed on the road between Vitior and this place. I could only imagine the few possible outcomes of this dragon attack. This was a valiant-aligned town. Us coming to help had to at least be a good sign to them, even if it wasn't a great time for them.You never know with these situations. They could blame us for the dragon as easily as Jepu did.

The guard led us to the tent and held open the flap for us. Felix was alone inside, poring over a single table with a general map of the area. He looked up frustrated and disgruntled, but his look changed when he recognized who had entered. He stood upright and welcomed us with arms wide open.

“Everyone! I'm glad to see you all made it back. First things first; Dria, Elizabeth is stable, but you will want to talk with her.” Dria turned to me with a sigh of relief. Felix quickly added, “I wouldn't excite yourself just yet, unfortunately. The best I can tell you is that she is going to live.”

Dria breathed a sigh of relief, then she asked, “What's there not to get excited about?”

“It's complicated. I would love to explain, but I honestly don't know except for what those at the santarium told me. Now for the obvious news, this town has suffered from a terrible dragon attack. We only arrived in time to fend the dragon off from burning all of the villagers. Do any of you know what might have happened?”

“Here? A dragon attacked, isn't that enough?” Vance asked.

“That much I know, but it's rare for a dragon to attack like this. It normally steals a few animals and flies home. It attacks if it feels threatened. We didn't come until it started burning everything.”

“It felt threatened,” I said.

“Why?”

“We invaded its home, separated it from its child, and locked it out. Why do you think it felt threatened?”

“You're jesting right? No? Why did you do that?”

“It wasn't exactly our idea. We were forced into a decision during the hunt.”

“The hunt?”

“We were forced to Punist's Vale after a dragon attack, potentially the same dragon. Then Jepu volunteered us to go hunting for its hatchling. Once we got there, the mother returned. We would have been fine, but some men scared off which alerted the mother to our presence. We had to barricade ourselves in.”

“She must be in a rage, that's why this happened.”

“I don't know if it's just that. I mean she attacked us the first time too. Something has her agitated.”

“Yes, and when it was chasing us the first time it suddenly flew off without much trouble,” Dria added.

“Something must have distracted her from the chase.”

“But something must have startled her in the first place. Because she didn't just leave us alone. She shrieked. I think she was attacked.”

“The Ten-Fingered tribe.”

“You think it was them?” I asked.

“If anything was to startle a dragon it would be them. They must be in the area. That means we don't have much time; they'll be here any minute. I'll stay here and speak with them, if you three want to go back to the castle you should go now.”

Three of us? It should be four. I scanned the tent quickly. Felix, me, Dria and Vance were all here. Phillip was missing.

“I'll go. I need to check on Elizabeth,” Dria said.

“Yes, I'll go too.”

“You two go then, I need to stay behind. I don't know where Phillip is.”

“Phillip?”

“He's an archaeologist that helped us out of the dragon's den.”

We heard a horn blowing in the distance; the Ten-Fingered tribe was almost here.

“Go! Now! Go!” Felix ushered them out of the tent. They didn't need any help with that. They ran off down the road towards the castle. It would take them several minutes before it came into their view. I prayed that that distance would also exempt it from the tribe's path.

The Ten-Fingers were a ruthless group of nomads that hunted dragons. They followed in the wake of dragons and raided. They claimed to be tracking the dragons, but they really just raid the already weakened villages. Many see them as barbarians, but they see themselves very differently. They even go as far as to call themselves prophets, and that they were hunting the dragons for blasphemy.

Personally, I'd hunt dragons for murder, but then again, I wasn't a Ten-Finger. We heard another two blasts from a horn, it was much closer now. That was their symbol for their approach. They were getting ready to raid the village now. I heard some voices outside and then a scream; one of the guards must have been arguing.

When the Ten-Fingers raid a town, they don't only take valuable items. They don't take any valuable items actually; they usually take clothes or food. They actually don't take it either, instead they offer you a choice: give it to them, or lose a finger. While they were often polite and charismatic, they were true to their word. Some view them as barbarians, some don't.

Normally, losing a finger isn't a problem. Getting wounded in general isn't usually a problem. We have so many healers these days after the war with The Phoenix King. The problem is they use enchanted blades to do it. The blades makes healing the finger useless. Their choice is a hefty ultimatum: give of your possession, or lose a finger.

Without much anticipation, the tent flaps shook and a shadow could be seen behind them. Its owner's voice was heard afterwards, “Ud'Turock want talk with king.”

“He is here, you may enter,” Felix replied.

The tent flaps opened and a very tall and bulky man entered, followed by two others. The first man, had black hair that reached below his shoulder blades. It was pulled back into five distinct braids finished with bone and scales. He was taller than me by at least three hands, and his bare chest was bursting with muscle that could rival a horse. He had a murky green cloak covering his back, and light loose pants. They were very light in both color and material, but they were very dirty.

His face was somber, and his mouth was clenched tightly. His dark blue eyes quickly scanned the tent obviously looking for trouble. He looked at me briefly, before falling on Felix. The other two men behind him were similarly dressed, but they were more intimidating in their manner.

“Quest. You be Felix self crown king. Request?” the tall man asked. It was the same voice as from outside. I was currently in the presence of one of the most feared men of the land.

“I am far from self-proclaimed sir. I have been chosen by my followers as I'm sure you have as well.”

“Puh. No. Strong all person lead. Me done kill five dragon. Me be strong. Me be leader,” Ud'Turock responded calmly. He looked at me and asked, “Quest. You be who. Request?”

I didn't exactly know what he was saying. His speech was a combination of languages, and it was too broken to quickly follow. I noticed that he was staring intently at me, so I responded quickly, “I am Altimis.”

“Altimis?” The three men looked at each other astonished. They knelt to the ground and bowed their heads. “We be sorry. We done no understand you be he. We be honored meet you.”

“What? Why?”

“Quest. We be able talk. Request?” Ud'Turock asked.

“Yes?” I asked more than I answered. “You can rise too,” I added.

“Puh. Altimis,” Ud'Turock started, but I interrupted him.

“Please, I'm asking you to rise.”

“It be so,” Ud'Turock, and his two guards, stood up again, “We be honored meet Azure Son.”

“What?” Felix and I asked in unison.

“I believe you are mistaken, I am not The Azure Son. The Phoenix King is.”

“Quest. You understand prophecy. Request?”

“Black is the dawn of The Azure Son?”

“Zow. Curse be part of prophecy. We understand ancient redenellen many prophecy. Quest. You wish learn. Request?”

“Ud'Turock. Thy. N v tuh. Lv n ch my uh. Thy. Us ng m,” one of his guards spoke up. Ud'Turock nodded.

“Zow. We must complete we trial. We need many tool. Quest. Altimis, you will help we all prophet with we task. Request?”

“What?”

“Eh,” Ud' Turock paused for a moment before continuing, “Quest. You will help. Request?”

“Do I have a choice?”

“Zow. You have many choice.”

“How can I help?”

“Quest. That be sword you done use defeat Phoenix King. Request?”

I looked down at the sword by my side. I drew it from its sheath and held it up to show them. “Yes, this is the blade.”

“Quest. We be able have blessed sword. Request?”

“It's mine.”

“I understand. Quest. You more value salvation or sword. Request?”

I looked at Felix. He shook his head asking me not to. I turned back to Ud'Turock and asked, “You mean my finger?” It was at this point that I was able to put the patterns of his speech and the current situation together. I knew roughly what he was saying; it was enough to start having an actual conversation with him.

Ud'Turock smiled, “We no want you finger. All you no understand. We want that sword. You want salvation.”

I slid it slowly back into its sheath. I removed the scabbard from my belt and presented it to Ud'Turock. “I have no intention of giving you or your tribe trouble. If you have want or need of it, it is yours.”

Ud'Turock accepted it, gracefully removing it from my hands. “You sacrifice will be understand by we, all god of fire. You will find salvation when all god of fire return.” Ud'Turock then turned to Felix; Felix scoffed. “Felix, self claim king. Quest. You will help we all prophet with we task. Request?”

“What is your cause? Barbarism? Savagery? You hunt dragons and prey off our lands?”

Ud'Turock smiled, calmly listening to Felix. He placed the sword and the table, and turned his palms upwards.

“You say we be all barbarian. We live through land. You say you be civilized. When you lose part of civilized you be barbarian. We all work hard. You say you deserve what you have. We say we be able give all. Me understand word barbarian. You no understand word barbarian. Quest. You will help we with we task. Request?”

Felix was taken aback by Ud'Turock's response. He was stunned that someone would speak to him like that. There was nothing wrong with it, but being the king removes certain aspects of life from your life. When you are king, nobody tells you that you're wrong in that manner. Felix collected himself and replied, “What are you looking to take?”

“Quest. We be able have one new armor or weapon for each person in we tribe. Request?”

“What?!” Felix roared, “how can you expect to take that much from me? You took one sword from Altimis!”

“You be king. Altimis be one. He lead he, he family. He sacrifice for he, he family. You be king. You lead kingdom. Part of kingdom be now request for help. You will no give help. Altimis done give more than you be request for.”

“You lousy leech! I won't give you anything from my treasury!”

“Quest. You more value salvation or treasure. Request?”

“Feiv's gold, my work will save me when the dreaded dragons come to burn the land. I don't need your help to tell me what will be!”

Ud'Turock's guards leapt quickly at Felix. He drew his weapon, but was unable to defend himself before the two guards subdued him. They held out his arm on the table and Ud'Turock walked over, slowly unveiling a dark, serrated dagger. He held Felix's hand at the wrist; Felix struggled vehemently. One of the guards knocked him out.

I just stared in awe about how quickly this situation turned sour. I was also unarmed, except for a small dagger. I meant this tribe no harm, but I also didn't want Felix hurt. I was torn between the two. I ultimately decided that it was best to not interfere. This kind of raid happened a lot, and nobody died from it.

“Felix. You done be selfish with Ud'Turock Ten-Fingered. All god of fire that will return burn unworthy. You done be judge no worthy. Me mark you no worthy. You no will have salvation when all god of fire return.”

Ud'Turock propped Felix's center finger atop a book. With one swift strike of the blade, Felix only had nine fingers. The wound healed instantly with a darkened gray skin. He would be forever marked by the Ten-Fingers. The cursed blade prevented any healing of the marked fingers. The guards left Felix slumped on the table. Ud'Turock motioned for them to leave, and they did.

Ud'Turock turned to me and said, “Altimis. Me be honored. We will use sword good.” He held up my sword.

I stopped him. “Ud'Turock, I have some questions if you might grant me the time.”

“Zow. Me done forget. Me sorry. Quest. Me be able answer what. Request?”

“Your tribe is very curious to me, you claim to be prophets?”

“We understand ancient redenellen all prophecy from before. Me will try and teach you small story.”

“I appreciate that.”

“Time done start when land done be evil. Land done will eat many person.”

“The land would eat people?”

“Zow. Land done be hunt each person. All person no done understand what do. Then one strange man done arrive. He done say he done will help. He done help all person live. Then land be done calm. Strange man done say that there done will be no evil land. All person done ask strange man stay. He done say no. He done say he will return. When he done go blue sun done erupt from land. Then blue son done float away.”

“The Azure Sun?”

“Puh. Sun done be blue. Curse say Azure Son. Different be small. Many person no understand that different.” Ud'Turock paused, and reminded himself where he was in his story. He continued, “Now many person done praise strange man. Some many person done say he done be hero some many person done say fool. That land done change. That land be this land now. Innumberable year have done pass. Evil have done return. Strange man no have done return.”

“So they are waiting for him?”

“We.”

“You are waiting for him?”

“Zow. We wait for that hero return.You must remember evil come. Hero will stop evil. Prophecy be true. Azure Son oth dawn be black.”

“But, you called me the Azure Son, and The Phoenix King referred to himself as the Azure Son. How is that possible?”

“Time will tell Altimis. Me no have done start teach you future.”

“The future?”

“Zow. Future. All ancient redenell done understand all all. We have many book that teach all past. We have many book that teach all now. We have many book that teach all future. We have all book that teach all all.”

“Don't tell me. Please.”

“Quest. You no wish understand. Request?”

“I knew it once, I think. I chose to forget. I don't know why, but I left it all so I could help my friends.”

“You be good man. You be worthy hold Azure Son oth title.”

“Is that all it is, a title?”

“Time will tell. We understand this true. We learn all all. We no understand all all. Time will tell we. Time will teach we. Later we will understand all all.”

“How?”

“Through prophecy. All god of fire will return. God of fire done give all life. Azure Son be king of all god of fire. Azure Son will return. Azure Son be he name. Azure Son be he title.”

“Gods of fire? The dragons? They've already returned, why are you hunting them?”

“This each dragon be false prophet! Any god of fire no will be kill easy! We hunt all dragon. We try stop they. They try corrupt land. They try corrupt prophecy. They be death oth many wing.”

“What about you, marking everyone? Stealing? That is destructive.”

“We live through land Altimis. Land no be able kill any dragon. We request for any tool we need. When we no need any tool we no request for tool. We mark all person no be willing help we all prophet with we task. They no will have salvation when Azure Son return.”

“What do you do with the fingers?”

“We burn each finger.”

“Why?”

“Then many god of fire be able find they again.”

“But, why do you raid the villages that have been razed by the dragons?”

“We give all person more chance.”

“A chance? A chance?” I mocked. Ud'Turock's guards leapt into the tent. They were apparently eavesdropping, and they were angry.

“Nigh! Th j m! Lv uh! Ih uy! G j ohsh!” one of the guards yelled. Ud'Turock intervened quickly and waved them off.

“Stop! STOP! Tuh d ch! Hoo! Jw. Thy. Uow l. Fp aye. G j ohsh. Gs v n. Dm. Chsh t v p. Ih wh. Puh. M j t v p. Dm. Chsh t v p. Puh. Thj m. Ib w. Fp uy. G j ohsh. Thf p. Fp aye. H d eh. Vw. Gng sh. Sigh ush p.”

The two men glared at me, but left the tent. Ud'Turock chuckled to himself.

“I don't mean any disrespect Ud'Turock, but taking from people who have lost everything seems like a very odd way of giving them a chance.”

“Quest. You be surprise. Request?”

“Yes.”

“You understand different of you of Felix. You have less. We request less. Felix have more. We request more. You give. Felix no give. We request many person that have less or that done lose. They give more willing. Many person that have more no give. Any no worthy person will wish for help when all god of fire return.”

“I can understand that, but you have to understand why they think you're barbaric.”

“We be different. All person no respect we. They fear we. They mock we. Soon they will beg we. We understand we salvation. We no fear they. We no hate they. We pity they. That be why we leave if they refuse. They enjoy what they think they enjoy until all god of fire return.”

“What are these gods of fire that you talk of their immense power so casually?”

“All god of fire done give this land sun. They done give this land life. They be all god of fire or all god of life. You choose how you see they. They help we. They be strong. Quest. You understand how difficult one dragon be kill. Request?”

“Yes, you need a group of at least twenty men to take even try to take down a mature dragon.”

Ud'Turock smiled and responded, “You will need dragon group that size kill one god of fire. Many dragon will die. Any dragon no be immune from fire. Any dragon only be able resist fire. God of fire oth fire be more fire any dragon resist.”

I stood back in awe. It was difficult to imagine something as powerful to dragons as dragons are to us. I stammered out, “These gods of fire are on our side?”

Ud'Turock held my hand up to my face. “Zow. All god of fire be with you.” he pointed to Felix's four-fingered hand, “no he” Felix began to stir; he twitched. “You need understand any ally you be with.”You need understand what you value.”

Felix finally reached his hand to his head. He rubbed it tenderly while standing upright. He looked at his hand that missing a finger. He glared at Ud'Turock wildly. “Get out of my tent! You people are barbaric.”

“We no be barbarian.”

“Look what you did to my hand! You took my finger with a cursed blade!”

“That blade BE SACRED,” Ud'Turock roared, “we be all prohpet. We live through land. We request help when we need help. We have none. We give all. You have all. You give none.”

“It's ours! We built it, we defended it, we deserve it!”

“Enjoy you all tool until all god of fire return.” Ud'Turock turned to me again. He knelt on one knee before saying, “Altimis. Me wish me be able wish you good. If you stay with Felix, me understand evil will come. You be ally with we Ten-Finger. We be able teach you more than you understand. Quest. You will join we. Request?”

“I'm afraid that I can't. I have my family to watch out for. I have business here, and at home. I cannot join you Ud'Turock.”

“You answer pain me. We Ten Finger will miss you. Now ee will leave,” he said rising to his feet. He clasped my arm as if we had known each other for years. Without saying a word he left the tent leaving Felix and I to our thoughts. There was a thick tension in the air; I was uncomfrtable. Fleix was breathing heavily and supporting himself with the table.

“Felix?”

“Leave!”

“I'm...”

“Just go! Go find Dria and check on Elizabeth.”

I paused for a moment; Felix had changed. He wasn't the same man he was four years ago. He was a charismatic and cheerful leader. Now that he was king, he was irritable and short-sighted. Something changed in him when he became the king. Wanting to be king is more desirable than actually being king.

I left the tent, and headed down the road towards the castle. In the distance behind me, I could see the Ten-Fingers riding off in the direction of the dragon's den. I waved; I don't know why, but I decided to anyways. I continued towards the castle. Given what happened, I was expecting the worst, but Phillip helped me find something earlier to combat this depression.

“It's all my fault.”

“It's not your fault. He made his choice, you made yours.”

“I failed.”

“You didn't fail, you succeeded.”

“I could have stopped it, I was supposed to stop it.”

“Stop Felix from making his choice? Or stop three armed men while you were unarmed?”

“You can't change the past.”

I felt a hand on my shoulder; it was comforting. It's owner said, “That one I can agree with.”

“Phillip?”

“You're doing better I see Altimis?”

“Where were you? What happened?”

“When I realized that the Ten-Fingers were coming, I hid myself. They don't like me much.”

“Why,” I asked looking at his hands, “you have ten fingers?”

Phillip laughed to himself, “Because I keep escaping, not because I give.”

“Why don't you give? Don't you believe?”

“Oh I believe, but I wish to put off the day of reckoning for as long as possible. Besides, I have a sword. What do you have?” I looked down at my vacant waist. I smiled sheepishly. Phillip continued, “That said, I have no use for it. You're a better fighter than me. You should have it.” He removed his scabbard and offered it to me.

“I can't accept this, it's yours.”

“Nonesense, you're the better fighter. If you really don't want to keep it, you can give it back once we are safe.”

I shrugged and accepted the sword. The scabbard was elegant in its design. It was dark violet and had dragons and birds engraven on it. I ran my finger along the engravings slowly. The shadows cast from the sun seemed to bring the scabbard to life. It radiated with heat and power. I could feel my body shake as if a dragon was roaring nearby.

“What is different about this blade?”

“What do you mean?”

“I feel a power with this blade. No, with the scabbard itself?”

“See for yourself.”

I grabbed hold of the hilt, which was decorated with a crimson trinagle in the center, and a ruby as the pommel. The cold-blue handle fit well in my hand and my fingers curved delicately into place. Two bulbs of metal finished the edge of the guard. They seemed to pulse as I grabbed the golden metal of the scabbard's locket. I pulled the blade out with ease.

The blade sung as it was lifted from its home. A distinct hum resonated, as the metal vibrated softly. The blade was made of darkened steel, and it was embellished with a fine crimson fuller. The blade was unique to this part of the land; it ended in a tanto. The tanto blade was commonplace in the Androm region of Redenell. There was a short ricasso protected by a pair of stops on the blade.

“What is this blade?” I asked. I already knew the answer. “Is this a dreamblade?”

Phillip smiled. “Yes.”

“I don't want it,” I said. I threw it back at Phillip. He dodged the sword and let it fall to the ground.

“Altimis, that is your sword now.”

“I don't want it.”

“You'd rather waste a unique and peculiar blade, let it crumble to oblivion, than use it to face your fears, your challenges, or your enemies?”

“Yes.”

“It has bonded with you Altimis. I know how you feel about it, but it has attached itself to your soul.”

“No, I don't want it to be. It's evil.”

“Reach out to it. It's not evil, and neither are you. What are you afraid of?”

“I have only seen people who are mad or corrupt use it. I do not want to be like them.”

“Then don't be. The blade doesn't make the man. Using a dreamblade doesn't make you evil. Be the man to give the dreamblade a good name.”

“NO!”

“Fine. I cannot force you, but I am also not able to use this sword at all. You should carry it, so it doesn't go to waste.”

“That only. I will keep it, so it doesn't waste. I understand the effort that goes into it. I will watch over it.”

“In case you change your mind.”

“I will not change my mind.”

Phillip smiled. I really wasn't going to change my mind.

We continued following the coast of sea on our way to Vitior. We came over a large hill, and, once atop it, we were able to see our destination. We were still a while away, but seeing the castle brought us energy to continue. Good weather and the bright sun helped as well.

The breeze rushed perpendicular to us, cooling us as we walked along the road. We passed by two other groups whom each gave us minor nods of acknowledgment. The waves to our right crashed loudly upon the shore. Individual fish could be seen splashing in the sea, feeding, from time to time. As we neared the castle, the road took us further from the sea and salty air.

The road led up to the castle, and we headed straight up to the gates. I was recognized by the guards and they nodded as I walked up to them.

“Good day Altimis. And your name sir?”

“Phillip.”

“He's a friend,” I said, “we were on our way to see Elizabeth.”

“Yes, we were alerted to your coming. I'm afraid to say that you might not like what you find.”

“What happened?”

“I don't know for sure, but it was all hectic at the Santarium. The waypoint is ready for you sir. Just head over to the tree.”

“Thank you Jolric.”

“Aye.”

Phillip and I pressed on into the bailey. In the center of the bailey was an old tree. Without delay I walked over to the tree and I grabbed the first branch. I closed my eyes and willed myself to the Tower of Eternity.

“Ancient knowledge, toiled with strife; give unto me fruits of life.”

The yellow stones were a drastic change from the gray stones I was previously surrounded by. I was greeted with the familiar seven corridors. In front of me was a solid gold block of a pedestal. I laid my hands on it, and my thoughts were replaced with: Elizabeth, Corridor two, Room fifteen. I knew where I needed to go, but now I needed to wait for Phillip. Then it dawned on me.

I forgot that Phillip had never been to the Tower of Eternity before. The tower was designed to fight off intruders, even if they were invited guests. It had done the same to me when I was first brought here by my brother. I don't know where Phillip would have been deposited, but it would have been so deep into the tower as the santarium. I began to panic.

“Altimis, what's wrong?” Phillip asked from behind me.

“Phillip? How did you get here?”

“I teleported, the same as you?”

“But how did you get here? You've never been here before.”

“I wouldn't say that,” Phillip paused to look around the room, “I've been around here before, maybe not this particular area. I remember green walls when I was here last.”

“The dormitory. When have you come here?”

“I study ancient knowledge, this has a library with the knowledge of everything in it. When do you think I came here?”

“But you wouldn't be able to leave.”

“Didn't stop me from trying, I remember that much. I can't remember anything else really.”

“You are full of surprises Phillip.”

“I try my best; it has kept me alive so far. Shall we proceed to your friend?”

I nooded and turned back towards the corridor. We passed several large bronze doors before one labeled: Elizabeth came into our view. I knocked gently on the door and waited for an answer. The door opened, and a bald head with a scruffy beard looked out.

“Peter, I'm sorry for the trouble, but may we come in?”

Peter opened the door all the way. When I stepped into the room I embraced him warmly. Phillip entered the room and closed the door behind him. Peter led us around the corner of the wall to see that Elizabeth was lying on a bed. Her eyes were open, and she was smiling. Dria was crying. I was confused, but I walked over to Dria and secured her in an embrace. She wept on my shoulder while I gently stroked her back.

I focused again on Elizabeth, and I knelt by the bed. I whispered softly, “Good day Elizabeth. How are you feeling?”

She turned her head to look at me and said, “You don't need to be so soft Altimis. I feel fine. Most of me at least. Hmmm... some of me I guess. Actually, I don't feel much. But what I do feel feels fine.”

I was surprised. I must have been obvious, because Elizabeth laughed. I turned to look at Peter, then Dria they were both solemn. I looked back Elizabeth who was still laughing. I noticed that though she was laughing, only her head was moving.

“Do you know what's wrong?” I asked.

“Of course. I'm paralyzed.”

“You say that so easily?” I asked confused.

“It's true. Look,” she said. She looked to her right side. Her shoulder twitched, but it was unable to even move. She looked to her left side. Her shoulder move a little, but not enough to reach her chin. “Not much I can do about that. They can't fix it either. He had a cursed blade similar to the Ten-Tribes. I didn't die, but the damage is done.”

“Still, you say that so easily?”

“What other way is there?”

“So what are you going to do?”

“I'm going to live. What else do I have?” Dria let out a whimper. “Dria doesn't like it.”

“You can walk again Elizabeth.”

“So I can watch my family pass away. I'm sorry Fletcher, but that is more hellish than paralysis... sorry.”

“No need to worry Elizabeth,” Fletcher mentioned from the corner of the room. I didn't even realize he was there at first.

“But Elizabeth, you'll be immobile. Your family will have to take care of you.”

“But I'll still be able to live with them, and I'll still be able to have a family. I'll be able to help you as well.”

“Forget about me Elizabeth, I can find another. Do yourself right; let yourself die so you can be brought back. You can be mobile again.”

“No! You don't understand, life isn't about living under ideal circumstances. It's about being strong under strenuous circumstances. I don't care that I won't be able to walk or dance again, but I do care that I will have to live for hundreds of years without any family if I do.”

Dria burst into tears again and leaned onto Fletcher for support. I reached down and held Elizabeth's hand. I know she couldn't feel it, but I gave it a gentle squeeze. “You are a brave woman Elizabeth. I consider myself proud to have met you and your family. You didn't deserve this; nobody does. We will try to make it as right as we can to you, and to the man who did this to you.”

“Just keep fighting until you get The Phoenix King. Make sure that this had meaning.”

“It does, and I will.”

I turned away and stood up. I walked over to Fletcher, whom I previously missed. I wrapped both him and Dria in my arms. My family was together again, except the children. I just realized that the children weren't here, and that everyone in our house was. I did a quick check to make sure, but I found that Mora was missing.

“Does Mora know?”

“Aye,” Peter responded, “Her and I came at the same time with the children. They don't know what happened though, and we didn't want to be the ones to determine that. Mora took them home shortly after, but aye, she knows.”

I nodded and turned back to Dria, she nodded as well. “Dria and I will head back home. I am truly sorry for what has transpired.”

“Don't think of it Altimis, nobody blames you.”

“I understand that, for once I truly do. But the kingdom lost the abilities of a fine woman today. That... that is sorrowful. Fletcher,” I turned to my brother, “are you busy or would you care to join us?”

Fletcher solemnly shook his head and responded with a sigh. “I am working for Felix until he returns. I would love to join you, but I have business elsewhere today. I only came by when I heard that you might be by shortly after. I can go with you only until the castle.”

“I won't deny whatever time I can spend with my brother. Come. Let us leave them in peace. Elizabeth, Peter, I bid you well and look forwards to your return home. Vance, as always.”

“Thank you Altimis, the necromancers and healers said that it shouldn't be more than a night. She is stable, but they wish to observe in the case of something more sinister.”

I nodded. Fletcher walked up to Peter and took his hand saying, “I apologize for spending so little time with your hard-working family. You have been a good friend of ours, and you have done the kingdom proud.” When he was done, Fletcher pulled him into a firm hug.

Dria leaned over Elizabeth and held her hand delicately. She brought it up to her mouth and kissed it. She whispered inaudibly to Elizabeth. Elizabeth smiled. We all turned to go, Vance indicated that he would stay for a bit longer, and I remembered that Phillip was still here awkwardly in the corner. He opened the door for us, then he followed us out.

The sun was shining brightly on our backs. I was ushering along my two children, both of whom were trying to race to our fishing spot. They were loudly bickering with each other. They were taunting each other about who would win. They were enjoying each other's company.

They were climbing over the boulders that were lining the trail. The would jump from one to the other. When they ran out of boulders, they would try to only stand on smaller stones. They kept claiming that everything else was lava. This would continue until they found another boulder or a large log. Sometimes, they would find a large boulder that they could scurry under; that excited them the most.

I was carrying all of the fishing gear. I had two nets sashed around my shoulders, I had a box with lines and hooks in one hand, and three poles in the other. I was awkwardly balanced, but I was balanced enough to still race along with my children. That made them shriek with laughter all the more. They were excited to spend time with their father. I was excited that I had time to spend with them. We were spending time together, even though they were off doing their own thing, and I was stuck carrying everything.

The woods provided us good cover from the heat of the summer, and the leaves left intricate shadows on the ground beneath us. The forest trail was winding, but we could hear the stream following nearby. We could simply stop now and fish at the stream, but we wanted to fish at our special place. It had three flat stones large enough for each of us to sit on our own stone.

The path suddenly curved to the left, but the children ran straight ahead. They knew their way well by now. The children ran off trying to race each other ignoring our guest. I hadn't remembered our guest until just now. I got another good look at this fair maiden. How was she always hiding from me? How did I always forget? Something wasn't right about her, there was something wrong.

She was standing still just next to the intersection of the road, and the path to the stream. Her arms were wide, and her hands were gesturing very specifically. She was trying to block the path to the stream, and she was trrying to point down the road. I walked in close to her, but I found that she wasn't breathing. I knew that she wouldn't, but sometimes she seemed so alive. She had to move somehow, but she never did.

I leaned my head against her arm, and I let my eyes line up with where she was pointing. I saw nothing. All she was pointing at was further down the road. I stepped back surprised by her actions. She was always following me, but she never moved. She doesn't breathe, she doesn't leave, but she follows me wherever I go. What did she want me to do? Did she want me to go down the path? Why?

My children were screaming with laughter down by the stream. They were calling to me; they wanted me to join them. I walked under her arm to join my children. I turned around, and I saw her looking over her shoulder at me. She had moved, and yet she doesn't move. I looked more closely at her face, and I saw a tear running down her cheek. A stone tear from a stone face. My children were having such an enjoyable time though. I couldn't resist.

I reached back and wiped the tear from her face. The tear turned to dust and blew away in the wind. I patted her on her shoulder, before turning back towards my children. I slid down the slight decline in the path, but steadied myself against a tree. It was a small tree, but its bark was rough in my hand.

Dria and I were in a sword lock together. I was holding her back with my hand, but she was slowly forcing her blade down at me. I pushed her aside with my hand and rolled myself away from her blade. She jumped up quickly and turned around to face me. I swung back at her, but she parried in response.

She forced me backwards with several strikes. I was backing towards the bridge, but in the back of my mind I thought that she might me leading me there instead. I had no time to think about who was gaining the advantage in this maneuver. Her sword swung unrelentingly, and I was forced to defend myself.

I was looking for any chance to lock blades; that would be the time where I could recalibrate myself. Dria made sure to rob me of that chance. The wooden planks of the bridge were a different texture than the dirt road we were previously on. Our footsteps now echoed elegantly throughout the area. A small group of people had gathered around us to watch from a safe distance.

The tiny bridge gave us hardly enough space to maneuver. It was a thin passage to cross the river; it could only fit two walking people across. Two fighting people, even in a line, were a bit much. We didn't have to worry much about balance thanks to the stone walls that usually kept people on the bridge.

“It's been too long since we've done this,” Dria laughed. She forced my blade down to the wall. I was excited, planning for a lock, but she slid it back up into my face. I jumped back quickly to avoid the attack. I was back on defense.

“It certainly has. I'm almost out of practice.” I said defiantly. I was refusing to give her any ground. On the bridge I had a smaller area of attack to worry about. That didn't deplete the number of attacks I had to worry about, just the angle I would have to defend against.

“I mean that you forgot about the last time you tried this.”

“I didn't forget.”

“You didn't win.”

“I won't make that mistake again.”

She lunged at me, thrusting her sword at my stomach. I twisted and raised my sword to keep a thin steel barrier between her sword and my body. She retracted her arm and swung downwards. My arm followed hers, and I blocked the downwards strike. She retraced and swung again at my back. I blocked the strike again. This allowed me to slide my sword at her. It was an awkward strike, but it forced her to abandon her attacks and focus on defense.

She jumped back to avoid the swing, and she jumped back again to avoid my following swing. I expected her to jump back again, so I swung again. This time, however, she ducked. My stomach was entirely exposed to her. She pushed up with all of her strength; she pushed me over the wall and off the bridge. I fell only a few feet before I hit the surface of the river. She quickly jumped over the edge and landed on top of me. She held me under the water until I dropped my sword and tapped my face.

She stepped off of me and helped me out of the water. She was laughing as we got to the bank of the river. For her, only her boots and the bottom of her pants were wet. And because they were her boots, she wasn't really wet at all. For me, I had been entirely submerged beneath the water; I was drenched.

I could hear the group around us applauding and cheering. It's been a long time since Dria and I have had time to do this; it was fun. I looked around the small crowd and found that it consisted of mostly children and young adults. Three of the children had picked up sticks and were dueling amongst themselves.

“I win. seventeen to twelve Altimis. When are you going to get better?”

“It's seventeen to twelve, not seventeen to zero Dria. I did better today than compared to the last few times.” I pushed her back towards the water, but she pulled me with her. We both fell into the water this time. We were both laughing and enjoying each other. She threw water in my face, and I splashed some water back at her. We haven't had a night like this to ourselves for a long time.

The rest of our time together will be more awkward because of our swordplay. We dueled first, because that would help us accumulate an appetite. Unfortunately, it ended up with us both being soaking wet. We had plans to visit the bakery in Vitior. We were still definitely going, it would just draw some awkward looks from other townsfolk. We didn't care; they would.

We dragged our weighted bodies out of the river and onto the bank; we trudged through that muddy pit. We were laughing the entire time. We started off for the town in our drowning clothes. Everybody would know us in town, but, if there were any strangers in town, they would know that we were together. We walked towards town, hand in hand, leaving a muddy trail behind us.

Our bodies dripped as we walked along the road. We passed a merchant on his way to another town. He stopped to ask us if we needed any help. We told him no, and that we were on our way back to town. Dria and I laughed as we parted ways. We looked ridiculous, but we were together. This was already one of the best nights of our recent memories.

Our muddy path followed us all the way back to town. We weren't paying attention to anything except for each other. We were reliving some of our best moments over the last four years: dragon hunts, diplomatic quests, and the birth of our two children, James and Mae. We were also learning about what we had done in our time apart. We were apart more often than not, and even when we were together, we were often too busy working for the kingdom.

We even kept track of how much time we really were able to spend together since we had our children; twenty-nine days. Out of the three years we spent with our children, less than a month have we had alone to ourselves. Raising a family was more difficult than we intially intended. Of course, we were planning on catching The Phoenix King sooner as well. Had that happened, our lives might have ended up very different.

We finally arrived at the bakery, and we were ready to cook our own meal. Peter and Elizabeth owned the bakery in town. It was practically a tavern. Peter was the baker in town, and Elizabeth was Dria's and my friend. When we went down to Peter's bakery, we all became friends. After a while Peter and Elizabeth's relationship had bloomed wonderfully, and they expanded the shop. Peter was in charge of baking and desserts, while Elizabeth was in charge of the dinners.

Once they were wedded, we let them live with us in our house as friends, and in return, they cook for us almost every night. Whenever we have the urge to cook for ourselves, they let us borrow their tavern. They say that we don't have to pay them anything, but whenever we do cook there, we replace whatever the supplies we use.

The shop was closed today, a potent reminder of Elizabeth's condition and Peter's sorrow. I unlocked the door with my key and I opened the door for Dria.

“Thank you Altimis. What should we have for dinner tonight?”

“I was thinking chicken. We haven't had any for a while.”

“I was thinking something bigger,” she said as she casually perused the cupboards.

I turned towards her and asked, “Where are we going to get bigger? There's goat, horse, squirrel...”

“I'm not eating squirrel,” she quickly stated. She stopped with the cupboards and started ruffling through her bag.

“What do you want us to eat then? I know neither of us have tried dragon.”

Dria laughed, “I don't think anyone has tried dragon outside the Ten-fingers.” She pulled out a large sack and placed it onto the counter top. “I was thinking this. How about you?”

I opened the sack and saw a small furry creature dead inside. It had a rounded body that would have been supported by two powerful legs with large webbed feet. It had short arms that ended in four two-knuckled fingers. Its long, thin, rat-like tail curled underneath it in the sack. Its face was bald from any fur, and bore two gills on either side of its head. Its eyes had already been plucked out.

“Where did you get a rudd?” I asked. Rudds were small creatures, about five hands tall, that lived in the more forested coasts in Redenell. They were never too far from shore, in either direction. It was rare to find them inland near rivers or ponds, but sometimes you could find a pond rudd. They appear to be mildly claustrophobic. If you ever corner one, it gets vicious and wild until it can run freely. They are extremely difficult to catch.

Their webbed feet provided them a unique ability to jump from the surface of water. If they spread their toes out as wide as possible, their webbed feet gave them enough support to leap of the surface of the water. Their tails not only provide them with more agility in the water, but with utility on land. They can drape their tails around them, drag it along the ground, or whip it like a weapon. The strength of their tails are enough to stun a man if hit in the face.

“I found a rudd hunter among one of the coastal towns of Vinitis. He had four for trade.”

“What did you trade him for this?”

“I honestly don't remember. I traded three things. I think a quiver and specialty arrows were two of them, but I can't remember the last thing. I did a lot of trading there, Antrior I think it was.”

“Are you going to cook it?”

“Of course Altimis. As long as you prepare a dessert.”

“That's why I love you Dria,” I said. I hated preparing animals for cooking. I could cook meat, but I couldn't hunt, skin, pluck, or clean an animal. I was a great cook though. I learned from years of living with just me and my brother, and Fletcher wasn't a good cook. I sifted through my bag. I was looking for the berries I had been saving for a few days.

I pulled out a gold pouch full of reyueberries. They were a wild berry that grew on ivy that crept along other trees and bushes. Each reyueberry had two stems, one was for a smooth, round, and red berry. The other was for a rough, thin, and blue berry. As it was explained to me, the berries grew in pairs and had separate roles to fill.

The smooth berry would hold the water. These berries were the juicy ones used in cooking, potions, and cleaning. The rough berry would hold all of the nutrients. These berries were the tasty ones that were used to sweeten, thicken, or color foods. Each berry had its own stem that combined at a point along the parent vine.

As was common practice, people usually picked both berries together. The combination of the two flavors and texures made for a decent dessert. I was going to make a berry pie for us to eat. I formed the crust out of dough, while Dria prepared the rudd for cooking. I tried to focus on the minor design I was putting onto edge of the crust, but it was no use. I had to start humming a tune to keep my mind off of the desecration of the rudd.

Dria started a fire for us to cook with. When the crust was finished with my pie, and crushed many of the berries I had with me. I threw the mush into the crust. I took a few whole berries and dropped them into the pie as well. I sprinkled some flour into the berry mixture to help hold it together.

Then I rolled out a thin top crust to cover the pie with. I put some more decorations atop it, and I poked some holes into the top. When the fire would cook it, the berries would relaese the air they produced. If you left the top without poking holes in it, the pie could fill with the air and create holes of its own. That's the kind of thing my brother, Flethcer, did.

I was finished topping my pie, and I took some of the left over reyueberries and separated some of the pairs. I used the blue berry to stain the top of the pie in the shape of Dria's tattoo. I ate the remaining red halves of the reyueberries. They didn't have much of a flavor to them, but each bite was just an explosion of water. I know a lot of healers would use these to help hydrate people during long battles.

I put my pie in the oven, and I left it to the flames. Shortly, Dria put in four slabs of rudd meat. She put the leftover meat in the storage box in back. The unused parts of the rudd she placed in the incinerator. The meat in the incinerator would be burnt, powdered and turned into fertilizer for the farmers of the land. But more importantly, it would be out of my sight and out of my mind.

We sat across from each other at the counter and waited for our meal to cook. We participated in games of wit or strength while we waited. We enjoyed arm wrestling and some good-natured riddles. The pie finished cooking first. I took it out of the oven and left it to cool. A few minutes later Dria pulled out the cooked rudd. She put two slabs each on two plates. Each plate was already prepared with some vegetables and bread.

Dria brought both of the plates over towards where we were sitting. She placed them delicately infront of us. I grabbed my knife and fork; I was ready to eat. Dria stopped me before I got my first bite in my mouth. I put it back on the plate, I forgot our other routine. We meditated briefly on the effects the war has had on our lives. We reflected on those we lost, the friendships we gained, the knowledge we learned and much more. We appreciated our lives for what they were.

Throughout the fours years of doing this each meal we had the chance, my responses to this meditation have varied. This is in part due to my vampirism. There are four classes of vampires; each class is tied to an emotion. There are Love, Anger, Sorrow, and Hate. When you give yourself up to be a vampire, you become exponentially attuned to one of those emotions. That is how you draw on your true power as a vampire.

The most popular vampires are driven by love and anger. They are the ones that find power in others or themselves respectively. Loving vampires fight for others, angry vampires fight for themselves. The next popular vampires are driven by hate. These are wild in nature and extremely ferocious. They are driven almost entirely by instinct, but they are not lost too it. They find the thrill of the hunt and take power from that. The least popular vampire is the one driven by sorrow; that's me.

Given the nature of vampires, they tend to be emotional and lonely people to begin with. Those who emobdy sorrow are even worse. They find their power in the darkest pits of their minds, but by then it's usually to late to use that power. They are easily defeated before their power can be utilized. These vampires are rare, because almost all of them die. I am a rare exception due to the will of my friends.

They recognize that I feel sorrow beyond what they can normally feel, just like Dria can feel a sense of love more than anyone can naturally feel. I emotionally lose myself over and over again, but because my friends have been there to protect me, I have persevered. I have learned over the four years what it takes to keep it under control, but I still fall prey to the more depressive moods every once and a while.

In spite of all of that, once I find myself again, I find my power and rise above each challenge I face. I would not have been able to survive without the support of my friends, and I owe my life to them. But just as many times as they have saved me, I have come back and saved them as well. I loved my friends dearly; they mean everything to me.

My varied moods, and our ever increasing danger has made me respect and appreciate all that I did have that much more. All of these thigns were made evident because of what Dria has us do before each meal together. She does it for two reasons. The first is to help me. The second is because we are unsure which meal, if any, would be our last meal together. Living in an unending war has brought fear to the lives of everyone. Our lives were no exception.

It was very difficult to raise a family in this world. One or both of us were constantly away from our children. We had to leave them in the care of others more than many parents should have to. We were fortunate to have the such close-knit group of friends that we had. Without them, Dria and I would have not been able to start and support our family. We are eternally grateful for everyone involved.

I didn't even notice that my dinner plate was empty. I had lost myself in my thoughts again. Fortunately, these were kind thoughts. Something that Phillip did helped me out of my usual depressive mood far quicker than normal. They could regularly last as long as a week, sometimes more. This last one was a fleeting glimpse in comparison.

It was time for dessert. I stood up and brought the pie over to our counter. I served Dria the piece of her choosing, and then I served myself.

“I like the decoration,” Dria pointed out.

“Thanks. I wanted to make it special. We don't get this too often.”

“It does mean a lot,” she said as she pulled her bracer off her forearm. She revealed the very tattoo that I decorated onto the pie. “You did a remarkable job with the details.”

“I remember a lot.”

“It shows.”

We continued to eat our pie slowly. We wanted to enjoy every minute that we could together. Unfortunately, all good things end eventually. Once we had finished all that we could eat of the pie, Dria put it in the storage box in the back. We packed up our things and left the store. I locked the door behind us, and we left nothing behind except our leftovers and our damp seats. The true signs of a day well-spent.

We held hands again on our way back home. The sun was setting. The sky was on fire, but the streets were keep in shadow. We passed by townsfolk cleaning for the night and returning home, just like us. Some of them were already home, and they were just cleaning with what remaining light they had. Dria gave my hand a gentle squeeze as we started to walk through the less populated area of town. We lived in the outskirts of town. Near enough to be civil, but far enough away that we had our peace.

“I need to leave on another diplomatic quest tomorrow. I won't be able to take James or Mae.”

“I understand. I'll take good care of them with Peter and Elizabeth.”

“Take care of Peter and Elizabeth too.”

“I will. I was thinking of taking the children through the town tommorow to see what catches their interest for apprenticeship. That would give Peter and Elizabeth some space.”

“That's a good idea. What do you think they'll like?”

“I don't know, they are still very young, they are hardly three. James seems to like building. He likes to keep his hands busy.”

“And our house a mess.” We both laughed.

“I think he'll like the carpenter. Mae seems to like magic.”

“Oh yes. Another messy one.” We laughed again.

“I don't quite know where I'll take her, but it could be the santarium or it could be the arcane school. Maybe both?”

“You should take her to the arcance school first. They will know how to tell if she has the gift first. If she doesn't, I wouldn't take her to necromancers or wizards. Maybe the apothecary?”

“Ooh, that's another good decision. That's something that both of them could possibly enjoy. I'll have to see tomorrow. They still have a few years at least. This is just to get them thinking.”

“They have more years to go than they have been alive Altimis.”

“I know. But we should show them an example of what they can be. We don't do that as much as I would like.”

“They know we are hard workers. They know we have a sense of loyalty. If they learn to reciprocate that, we have done well.”

We arrived at our house, it was unusually quiet for this time of night. It probably had to do with Elizabeth's injury. I was guessing that the children were put to bed early, as was Elizabeth and Peter. Mora always rested early. Dria opened the door for me, and our suspicions were correct. Mora was asleep “guarding” the bench in our gathering room. We sneaked through the kitchen and checked in on Peter and Elizabeth. They were sleeping. We continued down the hall to check on James and Mae.

We opened their door and found the two sleeping peacefully. James was snoring loudly in his bed, and Mae was curled up in a little ball in hers. Dria and I smiled at the sight of such peace in a typically stressful world. We closed the door and continued to the end of the hall. We opened the door to our room and got ready for the night. We traded our damp clothes for dry ones from our bureau. We hung up the wet clothes over the empty water bucket. Dria and I kissed before we crawled into bed.

I didn't remember falling asleep; I only rememebered waking up to find James and Mae running into the room.

“Mother! Father!” they exclaimed as they jumped on our bed. Dria groaned when they climbed all over us. They were happy to see us, and we were happy to see them. We would have been happier to see them if they didn't wake us up. I sat up and caught both of them in a big hug. They squealed with joy.

“Come on you two, let's get out of here for Mother.”

Mae looked concerned. She leaned down and kissed Dria on the cheek.

“Farewll Mother.”

“She'll be awake soon. Let's cook her some dinner. Maybe that will wake her from her slumber. Come on,” I said ushering my two children out of our room. They didn't need much ushering; they were racing in front of me.

“But Father, we already had dinner,” James pointed out, as I closed the door behind me.

“Well, Dria hasn't. Maybe we can bring her breakfast to her. How does that sound?”

“When will she wake up?”

“I'm sure dinner will wake her up Mae.”

Mae wrinkled her forehead, she was deep in thought. She paused for a moment before shurgging her shoulders. She turned around and walked into the kitchen. Phillip was already cooking some eggs. I, once again, forgot that Phillip was with us as well. I wonder where he slept last night? Mae walked over to him and pulled on his robe.

“Sir Phillip?”

Phillip put down his cooking utensils and kneeled down to reach Mae's height. “What can I help you with Mae?”

“I want dinner for Mother please. She needs to wake up now.”

“I'll do that for you,” Phillip said standing up again. He smiled as he continued to cook the eggs for everyone. “I'll cooke her three eggs, do you think that will wake her up?”

Mae nodded and tapped James on the shoulder. She ran outside, her dark brown hair was bouncing behind her. James chased after her. I could hear their screams, as they ran around the house. They were chasing each other, while trying not to get caught. They were enjoying each other.

“Are these from the garden Phillip?”

“Yes, I picked quite a few of them. Mora told me what you all liked for dinner. You two slept very late today.”

“We had a difficult week.”

“I'm not doubting that, I'm just letting you know that we took care of everything. Though, per request, I am cooking Dria's dinner first.”

“Don't worry about it,” I smiled, “Mae will hold a grudge if you didn't.”

“I wouldn't want that.”

“Nobody wants a Mae grudge. Trust me. How long are you planning on staying with us?”

“As long as you'll allow me.”

“You can stay, we have enough room. Is Vance already gone?”

“You knew?”

“Oh yeah. Whenever I'm at the house, he runs off to explore some new place.”

“You know them well?”

“We're all family here. None of us would be here if it weren't for every other one of us. If you plan on staying long, maybe you can find your place in our family.”

Phillip continued to cook the eggs. He sprinkles some spices onto the eggs. He turned the eggs over, and then set some fruits and vegetables on a plate. A few minutes later the eggs landed on the plate. Phillip motioned outside with his hands as he started some more eggs. I called Mae inside.

“Is Mother awake?”

“No, but this is for her. Would you like to bring it to her?”

Mae nodded and took the plate I was offering her. She walked with it carefully down the hall. At our door, she found that she couldn't open it with her hands full. She leaned over and was about to place the plate on the ground, but she thought better of it. She stood upright again and leaned close to the door.

“Mother! Your dinner is ready! I can't open the door!” Mae yelled through the door. She stood outside holding the plate patiently only briefly. She decided that Dria was taking too long, so she started stomping on the ground. “Mother! The plate is heavy. My hands hurt.” Dria opened the door slowly. “Mother,” Mae exclaimed excitedly, “I brought you dinner.”

Dria smiled and picked Mae up. She carried her and the plate over to the kitchen. Mae was smilingly brightly; she was with her mother.

“Is it too late to say good morning?”

“I would say yes.”

“Do you know where Mora is?”

“She mentioned getting supplies from town. She asked that you be ready for when she returns.”

“I'll need to hurry and eat then, she has never been patient.”

“Take time to enjoy that. Mae requested it specially for you.”

Dria placed Mae on the ground, and then sat down herself. “Did you Mae,” Mae nodded, “then, I'll have to make sure I enjoy it. Why don't you continue to play with James. I think he's hidden very well by now.”

Mae looked surprised and then ran outside again. Dria started eating her dinner. I sat beside her and waited for my dinner. Dria wasn't very excitable when she first wakes up. She sat the quietly and ate her dinner in silence. After a few minutes, Phillip placed a similar plate underneath my nose. It smelled delicious.

I devoured my meal quickly. In the meantime Dria started gathering her things. She placed her bag on the table. While she was gathering supplies from around the house, I put in two pouches. One had some vegetables, the other had some berries. She would have snacks for her journey.

When Dria finished packing her bag, she closed it and ran outside. She was going to spend as much time with her children as possible. A few moments later I hear both children laughing hysterically. I heard Mae shouting, “No! Don't catch me. Don't catch me,” in-between bursts of laughter. I finished my dinner, and I helped clean up the dishes.

“I was planning on taking the children into town today. I was wondering if you'd like to join us?”

“I would love to join you three. What were you planning on doing in town?” he asked as he was cleaning his cooking utensils.

“I was planning on giving Peter and Elizabeth some time to themselves. I was going to see if the children found interest in any possible apprenticeships.”

“They are young...”

“I know. I'm not going to apprentice them, but I want to see what they gravitate towards. That way, I could help them prepare for when they are older.”

“It sounds like we'll be gone for the day then.”

“Yeah, that's the plan. I mostly want to give Peter and Elizabeth some space away from the screaming children.”

“You think of everyone, don't you Altimis?”

“I try.”

“That is a noble quality.”

“It is not noble, it is correct.”

“It is noble that you define that as correct. There would be many other people who disagree with you.”

“The same as how I disagree with you?”

Phillip smiled. “Yes. The very same.”

“I don't understand what you find in me that is so noble?”

“Maybe someday you will. I hope that you will. You deserve it.”

Dria walked in with both children. She held James in her left arm, and Mae in her right arm. They were all breathing heavily, and they all had large smiles on their faces. Dria handed both children to me. I had James in my right arm, and Mae in my left arm.

“Did you have fun with Mother?”

“Yes. She chased around the house Father.”

“We saw Mora returning from town. I am going to visit with Elizabeth before we go.”

I nodded, as she knocked on the door. It opened and she walked inside, closing the door behind her. James leaned his head against mine, and he hugged my neck.

“Father? What happened to Elizabeth?”

I paused to think about what I should tell them. Nobody told the children what had happened yet. I glanced over at Phillip who raised his hands in uncertainty. Both James and Mae were looking at me for an answer. I couldn't dodge this question, but how direct should I be? The children sensed the hesitation in me, so they asked again.

“What happened to Elizabeth? Why didn't she get up for dinner?” Mae asked.

“Well,” I started, “she was traveling with your mother and I, along with Vance, Emos, and Phillip here. We were attacked by a dragon and were forced to defend ourselves.”

“Wow! A dragon?”

“Yes. It was a big black dragon with some green scales. It was ferocious.”

“Did you kill it?”

“Of course not, we only had a handful of people to assist us.”

“Did it hurt Elizabeth?”

“Is she dead?”

“No, no. We were attacked by another group at the same time as the hatchling of that dragon. Elizabeth and Vance fought against the leader of that group while Emos, Dria, and I fought the hatchling.”

“Did you kill it?”

“I was hoping to. I almost did. I frightened it away.”

“Yeah!”

“But you're not frightener Father.”

“A man will do anything to protect his family. I almost killed the hatchling to protect my family. But when the hatchling was flying away, the leader of the other group wounded Elizabeth.”

“Is she like uncle Fletcher?”

“No. She had that option, but she chose not to be.”

“Then why isn't she better?”

“The bad man used a curse to prevent us from healing her.”

“Did you kill him Father?”

“No.”

“Did you frighten him away?”

“No. He left.”

“So he ran away?”

“Unfortunately no, we ran from him.”

“Are you frighten?”

“Yes, he frightens me Mae. Look what he did to Elizabeth.”

“How long will she be like that?”

“I don't know,” I sputtered. I began to tear up in my eyes, “I don't know.”

Both Mae and James hugged me; Mae patted my head and said, “she'll be okay Father.”

“I know. Of course she will. But we need to keep you two safe.”

“Why did that man attack you Father?”

“He thought that I was The Phoenix King.”

“But you're not The Phoenix King. Then why did he attack?”

“He doesn't believe that.”

“What does believe mean?”

“I trust you Father. You and Mother will keep us safe.”

Peter and Elizabeth's door opened, and Dria emerged. Her face was somber, but she wore a smile for the children.

“Mother, you and Father will keep us safe?”

Dria nodded and walked over to Mora, who was standing in the doorway. We didn't notice that she had arrived, and she kept quiet while I was talking. Mae struggled to get to the floor, so I put both her and James on the floor. They ran over and gave Dria a big hug, then they gave Mora a big hug.

“How many days until you return?” James asked her.

“If all goes well, seven or eight days.”

Mae wrinkled her forehead again, “How long is that?”

“Longer than last time we left, but you'll have Father to stay with you while I'm away. You'll be very safe while I'm gone.”

“We don't want you to go Mother.”

“I don't want to go my loved ones.”

“Then why are you leaving?”

“Your father and mother work tirelessly to keep everyone safe. You, us, and everyone,” Mora said quickly.

Mae frowned before asking, “How long will you be gone Mora?”

“I'll be gone just as long as your mother. I'm going to make sure that she knows where to go.”

Dria let go of Mae and James; she smiled lovingly at them. “We'll be back before you realize that we're gone. Just listen to your father and everyone else while we're gone.”

“Yes Mother.”

She patted them on their hands and then walked over to me. We embraced quickly and kissed each other farewell. She turned and walked out the door with Mora. The children walked out as far as the garden and waved them off. We all watched as Dria and Mora became too distant to see. Mae watched longingly with a pensive look on her face.

James tapped her shoulder and then ran away. Mae smiled and started to chase after James. It was nice to know that they felt comfortable enough in this world to play. We all lost the feeling as we grew older; it was nice to know that it was possible to feel that way still. Phillip put his hand on my shoulder, and I turned around to see what he wanted.

“Should we pack our things to go to town for the day?”

“Yes, we should start packing. We'll let them play for a while longer. That will help them focus later on.”

“You are planning very ahead for them. Are you sure that that is wise?”

“Yes. I'm not planning anything. I'm simply planting the seed of experience. If they see something interesting, they might remember it. Besides, both Dria and I have been told by wizards that they thinkg Mae has some magical talent.”

“You think she does?”

“I don't know, we want to find out though. One of the stops is to the arcane school.”

“Don't take her there Altimis. She has some great magical potential. The wizards there will simply bore her. If anything, I would drop her off at the Tower of Eternity. Let her learn from experience and exploration. That is life's truest teacher.”

“At this age? You think we should do that?”

“No, sorry if I was unclear. I meant two things. One, she has magical potential. Two, instead of apprenticing her, let her explore and observe the Tower of Eternity. People do better when it is their choice to do what they are supposed to do. She wouldn't get that freedom at the school.”

“True. How do you know about her magical potential?”

“It's something you just know. There's a reason that wizards tell you that. They know how to recognize magic. It comes as naturally to them as swordplay does to you.”

“Are you a wizard then? I haven't seen you do much of anything except read and talk about ancient history.”

“History is a magic in and of itself. Studying the ancient civilizations reveal much of our ancestry. There is something about it that you can never forget.”

“You seem to know a lot about everything. How do you know so much being such a young man? You don't appear to be aged enough to know as much as you do.”

“I'll take that as a comliment. Constant diligence is my secret. Just keep reading and trying. If you keep trying, and never surrender, you learn so much about what you were hoping to learn about. In my case, ancient history. In your case, you.”

“In my case?”

“You seem to have difficulty coming to terms with your decisions.”

“I do.”

“There is a reason for that.”

“I know.”

“Do you know why?”

“I don't. I really don't. I feel like I've failed, but I haven't. I don't know why.”

“With time you will learn to understand. It takes time and understanding. You need to have patience.”

“I don't like having patience when it comes to that. I want answers.”

“That is the reason you don't have any yet. Answers take time and study. If you rush, you make mistakes. You can't afford to make mistakes when it comes to your mind.”

“What can I do?”

“You can do for yourself what you are attempting to do for your children. Plant a seed of expereince. And give it time to grow. Time is all you need. Determination, success, and time.”

Prechapter wrote:

The bark was rough in my hand, as I leaned on it for support. Edward was yelling at me. He was complaining about his second chance. He never wanted to be brought back from the dead, and he wanted someone to end his life for him. He wanted that person to be me. I didn't want to do it, but Edward was attacking me. He was trying to force me to kill him.

He was furious at himself, he was furious at me, and he was furious at everyone. I turned around to face him, as he was calling me a coward. He was trying to taunt me into attacking. He wanted me to be the one to kill him, so that he wouldn't feel guilty for killing himself. He was trying to force his choice on me. He claimed that this was because we had forced a choice on him. We had removed his choice for a clean and simple death.

Between Edward and I, a single person knelt on the ground. She was silently weeping. Her arms were crossed defiantly. I wasn't sure what she was trying to say this time. She was never clear with her messages, and this one was no different. Did she want me to give up? I looked at Edward again. He was smiling wildly, and he raised his sword and started running at me.

His sword glistened in the moonlight. I drew my sword to defend myself. Our swords clashed loudly in the forest. No one was a witness to our fight except for the maiden kneeling on the ground. She didn't even flinch at the sound of clashing steel. I couldn't pay much attention to her, because Edward was attacking me so viciously.

Our swords sprung lively back and forth faster than our eyes could see. We were attacking each other based on instinct. My heart was beating, and beating, and beating. Edward and I were evenly matched. I was probably the better fighter, but I was not trying to kill Edward. That put me at a disadvantage. I would fight to defend myself, but I would not kill Edward. He yelled at me; he wanted to die.

Silently, I stared at him; my gaze cut deeply into his soul. His mind was tortured. He was torn between two lives. His valiant beliefs taught him that he was a monstrosity, and that all monstrosities should be purged. His moral beliefs taught him to value his life and the life of others. He had to die, and not die to be happy. That was his opinion, a contradiction. His smile betrayed his true emotions. It was uncharacteristic of Edward to smile like that. Why was he happy?

I was so lost in thought that I barely had enough time to defend myself against another strike. He knocked my sword out of my hand. Defenseless, I kicked him backwards, but he wound up tripping me in response. I fell onto my hands just in front of the still figure that we had been fighting around. It was then I noticed a slight wrinkle in her dress. Someone's head was supposed to rest in her lap, and she was crying over them. This was the first time that I truly understood her message, but it was too late.

I felt the steel of Edward's blade pierce my flesh as it slid through my body, slicing my organs and skin. The tip hit solidly against the ground beneath my stomach. I slid down to the ground leaving a bloody trail along Edwards blade. I rolled onto my back when he removed it from my body. I laid my head onto the maid's lap, her lap seemed to be formed around my head. It was a perfect fit. I relaxed as best I could. I saw that Edward had been knocked back by something, but I couldn't see what. Peacefully, I closed my eyes, and I rested my head against the stone.

I woke up before the sun was finished lightening the land. It was the fifth day since Dria and Mora left. I noticed that nobody else was awake, so I kept as silent as I could. I decided to go outside and pick from the garden until someone woke up. I put on some ragged gloves from my bureau, and I slowly creeped my way outside.

The morning air was still damp; it brought refreshing sensation to my face. The shadows from the sun were monstrous compared to the objects they were caused by. The house, accourding to its shadow, was roughly the height of the castle. Not that I ever walked up the castle walls, I decided to walk the entirety of its shadow to get my body used to the still chilly air.

I walked a total of forty-seven steps around the outside perimeter of the shadow. Part of it fell jaggedly on a tree, so I was forced to improvise. When I reached the house again, I picked at each plant checking for ripeness. The peas were a bit small, but still edible. I decided I would leave them for another day or two. The tomatoes, however, were plump, juicy, and ready to be picked. Some of them had even prematurely dropped themselves from their perches.

I brought over the basket and picked twenty bright, red tomatoes. I picked two green tomatoes as well. Mae only ate green tomatoes; she said she didn't like the red ones. I brought the basket back to the house and planted it on the kitchen table. I grabbed a pot from a cabinet and walked back outside.

I knew I said that I would leave the peas for another day, but I figured that a few now couldn't hurt. I pulled off peapod after peapod until the bottom of the pot was full. I grabbed onto one more peapod before I saw the sunlight crawling over my garden. I sat down and watched as it slowly overcame my onions and started to work its way over to the tomatoes. I heard a roar nearby.

I turned around quickly and saw a dark dragon fly just overhead. The inky dragon was covered in hardened plates. A few mossy green spots covered its body and revealed its age. The leathery skin under the wings were snowy. It was the mother that we had faced against before.

It was heading towards the castle from the direction of Punist's Vale. I knew that if a mature dragon was attacking the castle, they would need all the help they could get. I threw my gloves on the ground and ran into the house yelling, “Phillip! James! Mae! Wake up!”

Phillip erupted from his room barely dressed. He was worried and asked, “Altimis, what's wrong?”

“A dragon is attacking the castle. I need you to take James and Mae to Dria.”

“Certainly, do you know where she is?”

“Not exactly, but she was working her way to Tanz, do you know how to get there?”

“Yes, I've been there before.”

“Good, take James and Mae there please.”

Phillip took my hand and said, “Altimis, be safe.”

I nodded and then ran into my room. I grabbed a sturdier set of gloves, and reached for my sword. I paused. That was the dreamblade. My hand hovered above it unsure whether it should pick it up or not. Frustrated with myself, I grunted and turned to leave. I didn't grab any armor thinking that, if the dragon got close enough for the armor to matter, it wouldn't matter.

I ran down to the road and followed it into town. Dria and I live a short distance away from Vitior, which is a short distance away from the castle. Overall, I had to run for about five minutes before I finally reached an area of town where people were running away from. I was quickly sifting through the frightened crowd trying to reach the castle.

Once I reach the town fountain, which marks the center of Vitior, I noticed that the crowd thinned incredibly. I was only passed by a handful of villagers running away from the dragon. Ahead of me, in-between the buildings I could see the dragon soaring high over the castle. Everyone once in a while I could see it dive and breath fire, but it was conserving its energy well.

When I left the final building of the town behind me, I came across one of the castle wizards. He beckoned me over to him with a wave of his hand. His other hand was holding a staff that was partially buried into the ground.

“Are you going to the castle?”

“Yes.”

“Here,” he said holding out his hand, “I'll teleport you.”

I grabbed his hand, and was instantly greeted by the shouts and yells of frightened soldiers. Two people ran into me, I did appear instantaneously after all, and a third helped me up; it was Fletcher.

“I knew you'd show up. Come quickly into the keep.”

Fletcher pulled me up from the ground and dragged me in from the bailey. Inside the hall was two other people, Emos, and Meredith, the castle guard when Fletcher acts as king. They both greeted us briefly.

“Altimis, it is a pleasure to have you by our side,” Meredith said.

“Same to you Meredith.”

“We need to plan a quick defense, this is a mature dragon,” Fletcher started.

“Have you trapped it?”

“Yes, it can't fly higher than an arrow, and it can't go more than a five minute's run from the castle,” Emos informed me.

“Good. How many trappers do we have?” Fletcher looked down at the ground. I asked again, “How many dragon trappers do we have?”

“Two.”

“TWO? How do you expect to bring it down with only two trappers?”

“Altimis, we will figure it out. We will need to take it down in the air, but that doesn't mean we will neglect attempting to ground it. We will just have to be cautious.”

“How do you propose that then?”

“We're going to split up into four groups.”

“Is that wise?”

“Emos is going to link us telepathically, so we can communicate our maneuvers better. That will helps us move as one.”

“Okay, what are the groups?”

“Meredith will control the majority of the archers here at the castle, she'll also have command of the remaining guards. Emos will command the majority of our wizards alongside the road. He won't have any other support. You and I, Altimis, will go to the town opposite ends. We will have the majority of the ground forces.”

“And we'll hide among the buildings until the time is right.”

“Exactly, we'll have some archer support and some wizard support, but we'll be the main force for when the dragon grounds. That means...”

“We'll have to force the dragon over the town.”

“Any questions?”

“How are we going to mobilize this?”

“Everyone should be mobilized as we speak. The wizards are teleporting the groundsmen to the town, and will be marching along the road as needed.”

“All that's left is for me to connect us,” Emos added, “and for me to send you two off. Are you all ready?” I nodded, as did Meredith and Fletcher. “Good. When I say the word 'dragon' make sure you all say it too. That will better connect our thoughts.” Emos closed his eyes and began to mumble. The mumblings continued and he held up his fingers, slowly lowering them down. Four. Three. Two. One.

He gesticulated with a large wave and we all sputtered out, “Dragon”.

I realized that Emos and Meredith were gone completely. Then, it dawned on me that the castle was gone too. Finally, I realized that Fletcher and I were in the center of Vitior. Emos combined the teleportation and telepathy spell together. He was an amazing wizard.

“I'm so glad you think that highly of me Altimis.”

“No problem,” I said outloud, “Oops, I mean... no problem.”

“Don't worry about that, if you talk it it has to cross your mind first, with some exceptions. Fletcher?”

“Stop taunting us and lets get on with it, Altimis head north, you'll have the trappers with you,, I'll have the archers. Everyone, the goal is to send the dragon just north of Vitior.”

“Understood Fletcher. Archers at the ready?”

“Hahahaha!”

“What's so funny Fletcher?”

“Because he hears it as her archers hear it, but we don't hear her archers. We just heard the quietest response to a captain in the history of Redenell.”

We all laughed at that thought. I ran northward dodging between buildings. I didn't find any of my men until just before I would have left the town. Everyone was plastered against the walls. When I arrived, I beckoned over for the trappers. They hurried over to me.

“Altimis, what can we do?”

“I need you two to keep careful watch. We need to get the dragon grounded, but with only two of you, we need to wear it out first.”

“Aye sir. What would you have us do?”

“As of now, you won't need those,” I said pointing to the grapples, “put them somewhere safe and grab a sword.”

The two trappers nodded and ran back to their original posts. I walked up to the edge of the town to watch the scene unfold. The dragon was soaring above the castle. A thin black cloud or arrows erupted from the castle, only to be dispersed with a mighty blast of the dragon's wings.

“Meredith, it will be more likely to cause damage from above. It won't be able to blast away the arrows.”

“I know that Altimis, but that doesn't help me if it's hovering over the castle. We need to force it your way, or have you lure it there yourself.”

“Emos, what kind of magic is best against this one?”

“I don't know Fletcher. This one is ancient. We need to loosen the scales if we are going to think about damaging it with arrows.”

“Meredith do you have any snipers?”[/i] I asked.

“I do. What do you propose?”

“Have them try to hit it from above, I know it's still a longshot, but they'll have the best chance.”

“Agreed.”

“It will also distract it that much more. Maybe we can pester it into trying for an easier meal,” Fletcher said.

“Emos, you mentioned loosening the scales? Try to blast it with some ice or acid as it comes over. That will do as good a job as any.”

“We're already on the road, we just need it to come over. What is your plan with the trappers Altimis?”

“I was going to save them until it was weaker.”

“No, getting it grounded is what is going to weaken it. Tell them to aim for the wings.”

“I just had this conversation with them.”

“Tell them to aim for the wings Altimis.”

“Fine Fletcher.”

“I'll try to draw it away from the castle walls. Everyone on your mark,” Fletcher finished.

I signaled to the trappers that they should ready their grapples. I passed the message along that they should aim for the wings. I watched the other end of the town and saw Fletcher's men heading across the field. They weren't heading towards the castle; they were heading away from it. They were trying to trick the dragon into following them.

It worked. The dragon roared and flew over along the road to the new meal. It blew fire over Emos and his wizards as it flew by, but it was met with the magical shield they had prepared. A few blasts of ice flew up at the dragon, but they shattered harmlessly against its chest.

The dragon was almost clear of Emos' group when a blast of acid came from a triad of wizards. The dragon caught the blast in its face, and it banked away from the castle and away from Emos. It was heading towards us. The trappers were ready, and one of them was taking aim at the dragon.

“It's working! Altimis, if you take it down, attack the wings.”

“We'll try, but let's ground it first.”

The dragon finally coasted over our area of the town. The trapper launched the grapple onto the dragon's neck, then he locked it to the ground. The dragon shrieked as its wing struck the chain of the grapple. The magically locked grapple held fast and forced the dragon into an awkward crash landing.

Its wing folded underneath its body after having hit a building. The men charged at the beast swinging their weapons at its exposed stomach. The second trapper was about to launch another grapple at the beast to better contain it, but I stopped him. The dragon flailed wildly against the barrage of men. We were doing nothing more than annoying it with are assault.

It grabbed one soldier and threw him into a nearby building before it righted itself. It roared loudly, and it snorted a bit of fire from its nostrils. It enveloped itself within its wings. It swung its head like a mace and forced three other soldiers back. With one powerful gesture, it spread its wings wide, pushing all of our remaining soldiers away, and freed itself from the grapple. It leapt into the air and was again in flight.

“Altimis! Altimis, what happened?”

“The men were more eager to try and slay it than to weaken it.”

“Feiv's gold! They don't understand. We'll never win this fight in the air!”

“We need to get it grounded again, we'll do better this time.”

“See to it that you do.”

“Oh, I will.”

I walked over to the trappers, who were resetting the grapple. “I need this.”

“Aye sir! Whatever for?”

“It's not getting away the next time. I'll need yours as well.”

“Is that wise sir?”

“It will be.”

“Emos, is there any way to cause an ice storm. You need to force it to us again.”

“I can try, we have a few people able to do that.”

I nodded my approval, not that they could see me from their positions. I gathered my soldiers together. I told them, “Next time, I need to you attack the claws.”

“Altimis? The wings.”

“Not the wings, not the belly, you need to attack the claws. Render the claws unusable by any means necessary. Do you understand?” The soldiers nodded in unison. “It won't be easy, but if we can cripple it, we can win. Come now!”

The men roared their agreeance, and returned to their posts in among the buildings. I pushed two barrels over to a house and climbed on top of them. I jumped from my barrel perch onto the thatched roof of someone's house. I had an amazing vantage point of the battle.

The sky began to darken, and the wind began to whistle through my hair. Over the castle, ominous clouds were forming. Then the ice began to fall. Large chunks of ice the size of melons fell from the sky just off of the castle walls. The dragon was not pleased with the new environment and turned to try and burn the wizards. The dragon shrieked shortly afterwards.

“That's it archers! Snipers, take aim and try again.”

The wizards were again covered by a magical shield, and the dragon continued to weave between whatever ice chunks it could. It slowly worked its way back over the city. It soared down over Fletcher's segment of town and set fire to a few buildings. I could hear the screams of the other soldiers only minutes away. The dragon was close, but it was not close enough to grapple.

Suddenly, large clouds of acid appeared in the midst of Flethcer's soldiers. The dragon reared back, surprised, and flew off towards us. I took careful aim with the grapple, and launched a bolt straight into its wing shoulder. I jumped over the edge of the building before locking the grappled to the ground. The combination of using the building as a fulcrum and the lock brought the dragon down harder than before.

The earth trembled with the grounding of this magnificent monster. My soldiers wildly ran up and began slashing at its bird-like claws. I quickly unlocked the grapple and ran around the building while resetting it. I would have to trust my men to do their part, otherwise this might be a very short battle for me.

The dragon was flailing again to get on its feet, but it was struggling. The dragon's claws were the more valuable appendage, compared to the hind legs. They could grab, reach and maneuver greater than the hind legs. The hind legs were built more for stability and power. I reached the beast as it righted itself. It stumbled a bit on its injured claws, but it leaned onto its hind legs to jump into the air.

I used this time to launch my reset grapple into the straight of its back. The dragon jumped into the air, as I locked the grapple to myself. I was flying through the air with nothing but two grapples.

“ALTIMIS! ALTIMIS! WHAT ARE YOU DOING? Emos! I want a wizard monitoring Altimis at all times!”

“Fletcher, calm down.”

“DO IT!”

“I will, but Altimis knows what he's doing. Right?”

“I sure hope so.”

“You better! You have a family to care for.”

“And so I shall, but first, I'm going to take down this dragon.”

I said that confidently, but the dragon was going to physically shake that confidence right out of me. I was dangling in the air just behind the dragons hind legs. It obviously didn't like that. It flicked its tail trying to make me lose my hold. It spun wildly trying to make sure I didn't stay. I was staying.

I grabbed hold of the chain, and I pulled myself up about a foot. That gave me enough chain to begin reseting the grapple. I had a foot of loose dangling chain that I wound back into the grapple. When it was taut again, I repeated the process. Once I was close enough to grab the tail, I did. I was finally on a sturdy surface even if that surface was trying to remove me from it.

I continued to reset the grapple. I was slowly reaching the center of its back. Though my process was steady, the dragon bucked me mid-flight, while I had the chain open. The chain slid out, until it was completely extended. I was, again, dangling underneath the dragon as it flew around the castle.

I was swinging from the grapple, when the dragon decided to dive for the castle. It couldn't buck me off, so it was going to try and knock me off. I had only valuable seconds to come up with a plan. When the dragon paused to go into a dive, the chain relaxed for a brief period of time. I pulled myself closer to the dragon's body and reset the chain to that point.

I was now within reach of the dragon's left claw. I lashed out at me, but I batted it away. It tried again, but I grabbed one of the talons and didn't let go. The dragon snorted, and pulled out of its dive. My feet brushed across the roof of the castle, but no harm was done. The dragon may have wanted me dead, but it did not want to harm itself in the process. It was focused on gaining altitude now, so I used this time to pull myself back up my grapple.

The dragon flailed more with its claws, but it its crippled state, the claws were almost useless to it. I worked my way onto the dragon's back again. This time, I left myself a little bit of chain to maneuver easier. I flipped onto my stomcach, lying as flat on the dragon as I could. I removed the second grapple from my belt, and I took aim at the dragon's mouth. I released a shot straight into its lower jaw.

The dragon twitched at this new penetrating bolt. It shrieked in agony and squirmed through the air. It pulled and thrashed its neck, and I had made the clever choice not to lock the grapple anywhere. I simply released as much chain as I felt I needed, and the dragon wore itself out for nothing. I released all of the grapple to keep the chain loose, and I locked it to the back of the dragon's neck. I had finished the first part of my plan.

The most difficult part of my plan was this next part. I had to release the grapple I was currently using and connect it to the other side of the dragon's mouth. Once I had it reconnected to the dragon, I was fine. Disconnecting it mid-flight was the part that frightened me. It wouldn't have been as frightening if I could lock the other grapple, but it wouldn't be any use. I needed to get a better angle than the locked grapple would give me.

I looked around the back of the dragon. I looked at each scale that was within reach. I was testing which ones were good hand-holds or foot-holds. I tested quite a few of them before I found confidence with one enough to test letting go of my first grapple. I held firm to the dragon's scales and counted to ten.

The dragon jostled and flailed, but I was secure with my position. I held my place and craned my neck to look for another set of scales. First, I tested my right foot, then I tested my left foot. Finally, I slid both my feet into position and found two new hand-holds. I was sprawled out just above the dragon's back right leg. I needed to get over just another length. I reached my right leg out, testing for another foot-hold, when the dragon decided to take a dive.

Startled, I looked up at what used to be clouds. I saw the castle just behind the dragon's head. My stomach began to twist in my body, and my legs felt very light. I pressed myself as best I could against the dragon's body, and held tightly to the scales. I saw the horizon in a vertical manner compared to its typically horizontal fashion. It would have been a beautiful view under different circumstances. I heard Fletcher screaming frantically in my mind.

“Meredith! Hold your fire! Don't let anyone shoot! A fall from that height could kill him!”

“I'm sure he was aware of that when he started Fletcher,” she replied calmly.

“Don't even think about it!”

“I'm ordering the launch of a few warning shots, otherwise the dragon will repeat this more often.”

Fletcher continued to yell at Meredith as the dragon continued to drop. I wasn't sure how much more my stomach could take of this vigorous ride. I was so close, but I was in incredible danger. The dragon finally leveled off; I knew it would. It rained fire along the top of the castle, and I could feel the flames as we soared above them. The fire was abnormally soothing. Until then, I hadn't realized how cold I was.

The dragon restarted its ascent into the sky, flapping its wings majestically. I heard two clicks on my left. I assumed those were stray arrows that had been launched at the dragon. I held on in fear of my life, as my body experienced a pressure I had never felt before. The inside of my body was sinking, as the shell of my body was rising. I felt heavy, and my jaw was almost dropping.

I felt good. My brain couldn't understand. The pressure of the ascension, the wind in my hair, the gentle motions of the dragon's wings. My mind was racing with sensations, and it felt good. Even though I was only along for the ride, I felt like the king of the world. The dragon found a height it was comfortable with and leveled off again. My body was both tingling, and numb. I was in awe of what I had just experienced.

Dragons get to feel that every day, the rush, the excitement, and the awe. Why wouldn't they want to fly? That made me wonder, who attacked first? Dragons, or us? Dragons needed to eat, so I'm sure they stole some animals, but we attacked first. We claimed those animals as our own. Those were our animals, we deserved them. Felix's words from earlier stuck in my head.

“It's ours! We built it, we defended it, we deserve it!”

Were we the monsters in this comparison? We thought we had a right to our possessions, when really they were of the world. We have need for convenience, the dragons have a need for hunger. Who's need needs to be satisfied more? If we never attacked the dragons, would they have ever attacked us? Could we have worked together?

If dragons were only defending themselves, or at least initially defending themselves, we were wrong to continue to hunt them. Still, something seemed wrong with this thought. I thought long and hard about this. Finally, Ud'Turock's words crept into my thoughts.

“This each dragon be false prophet! Any god of fire no will be kill easy! We hunt all dragon. We try stop they. They try corrupt land. They try corrupt prophecy. They be death oth many wing.”

What did he mean by false prophets? Ud'Turock and his tribe claimed to be prophets of the Azure Son and the return of the gods of fire. Everyone thought these dragons were the gods of fire. If these dragons aren' them, why, or how, are they tainting the land? No, that's the wrong way to look at it. Both the Ten-fingers and the dragons have a destructive message, but why is one group a prophet, and the other false?

The Ten-fingers follow in the wake of dragons, hunting them. The dragons are aggressive and looking to burn everything. The Ten-fingers are looking to stop that. They are aggressive, but only in defense. Dragons have lost the fear for their lives, now they just hunger for revenge. They want to see everything burn. Ud'Turock's tribe only wants to see the unworthy burn; no, that's not right. They want to see that the worthy are spared.

Could this prophecy really be as complicated as it sounds? I originally took it to be a simple phrase. “Black is the dawn of the Azure Son.” There are so many ways to interpret that, literally, figuratively, hopefully, fearfully and more. Some see it as a sign, others see it as the end. Was anything simple anymore about it? Could your interpretation of it have anything to do with how you would be when the gods of fire returned?

Now was not the time for worrying about that. I pulled myself out of my thoughts and back to the problem at hand. I was hundreds of feet in the air, riding atop a dragon that was trying to kill me. Ud'Turock told me to remember which side I'm on. I'm against the dragons, they were attacking my land. There was nothing I could do about past mistakes, but I could look towards the future.

I still needed to get about one more length over in order to get a good shot at the dragons mouth. I was looking for a decent foot-hold when the dragon dove again. I felt the similar light feeling that I had felt moments before. The dragon pulled its wings back, and pointed itself at the road; it was diving at Emos' group.

I was lost in the feeling of weightlessness, when I realized that the dragon's wings were positioned perfectly for me. I could let go, hold onto the wing, and shoot the grapple into the lower jaw. I had less than seconds to decide. I let my body float upwards, while I reached for the grapple. With the grapple secure in my hand, I let go with my left hand and had a moment of invincibility.

Then, I grabbed hold of the dragons wing. I was already aiming the grapple where the dragon's head would end up. I pulled the trigger before the dragon even realized I was on its wing. When it did, it turned its head just slightly to glance at me curiously. It was wondering exactly how mad I must have been to try and secure myself on the dragon's wing. I seemed to be an anamoly to dragons; I was a curious being.

With the dragon's head turned the grapple found its way in through the back of the dragon's jaw. It went in the soft area where its neck and jaw connect. The dragon shrieked harshly and pulled out of its dive. I forgot to plan for this part. When the wing moved, I lost my handle and slid backwards. The chain of the grapple was draped over the dragon's shoulder.

I felt the amazing feeling I felt before, but this time it was hidden beneath an immense fear. I was dangling in the air hoping that the grapple would hold.

“Altimis! What are you doing?”

“Winning.”

“You have all of us confused.”

“I didn't say I won. I'm in the process of grounding the dragon.”

“What are you thinking?”

“A dragon and a horse can't be that different?”

I heard silence. I didn't know if that was because I was right, or if it was wrong. I couldn't really focus on that at the current moment. I needed to rewind the grapple enough, so that I could get back on the dragon. At the same time, I couldn't lock the grapple anywhere, because the dragon could pull it out of place.

I pulled myself up with my right arm, which was holding the grapple, and grabbed the chain with my left arm. I pulled myself up enough to rewind the chain a little bit. It was difficult to climb the chain, while I was dangling from a moving dragon. I tried to stabalize myself by putting my feet on the dragon's knee. It responded by kicking its leg forward, which put me into a pendulum hundreds of feet in the air.

I was only a few feet away from being able to grab hold of a scale or two. But that distance was more than enough to keep me disheartened. I needed to find a way to stop swinging and climb up the chain. The first goal was easy enough; when I neared the dragon's leg, I kicked my leg out to absorb some of the swing. I was now relatively still, but I needed time to climb.

Suddenly, the dragon jerked to the side and left me to dangle freely again. I looked to my side and saw a shard of ice flying upwards.

“Emos, what are you doing?”

“You need to get back on the dragon right?”

“Those ice shards will impale me!”

“The dragon won't let that happen. You need to use them to your advantage.”

“I think they are more of a hinderance than anything.”

“Figure it out Altimis. We're slowing them down for you. Make sure the dragon doesn't realize it.”

Emos was trying to help. I was still swinging like a pendulum, but he was right. If I could time the swings right, I could get back on the dragon. That sounded easy in theory, but was intimidating in actuality. The ice shards were being sent up slowly, but it was still a difficult pace. It was made more difficult to time, because I was dangling from a dragon.

I looked down; that was the wrong thing to do. I saw the vast distance between me and the ground. I saw the volley of ice approaching as well. My eyes grew wide with fear. The dragon was lazily dodging the ice, leaving me to swing in peace. Meanwhile, I was calculating which shards I could jump off of. I was periodically bouncing off of the dragon's knee to get it used to that feeling.

After three volleys, I saw a chance to use an ice shard to get onto the dragon. I swung at the dragon's leg and jumped off of it. That jump got me to the ice shard. I planted my feet on it, and jumped off of it and pulled hard on the grapple at the same time. That force pulled me just over the wing shoulder of the dragon. I was safe for the time being.

“Emos, any time you wanted to stop the volley of ice would be appreciated.”

“Good show Altimis! Now get him down to the ground.”

“Understood.”

I slowly climbed my way towards my previous grapple. Once I had both grapples, I would be able to steer the dragon. I would be able to force it to land. My plan was almost finished, I just needed to keep focus. I climbed my way up the dragons spine, one scale at a time. It was a slow process, but I was getting excited by its near-completion.

I lunged myself the last three feet to the other grapple. With both grapples in hand, I was now able to steer the dragon as though it was a horse. That was the plan at least. With both grapples in hand, I locked one grapple to the other and the second grapple to me. Now, I rewinded both the grapples to a loose tension. I held the reins to my own dragon.

I pulled myself into a sitting position just behind its neck. The wind seemed to hit me more, now that I was not flsuh against the dragon. I smiled. How many people have ridden a dragon? That thought changed quickly when the dragon lurched violently. I fell forwards onto its neck; I held it tightly with my free arm. How many people have ridden a dragon and lived?

The dragon wasn't going to make it easy for me. Even though I was nearly done with this beast, she was going to make me work for it. She? I'm starting to think like Dria now. To be fair, we did know it was the mother of another hatchling. Did she even know where her child was? All of these thoughts were rushing through my mind. Apparently, I didn't want to kill the dragon. What was I thinking?

I pushed those thougths out of my head, as I sat myself up once more. I held tighter onto the reins and gave them a test; I pulled to my right. She squealed, but her head turned to the right. Her body followed suit. I smiled again and pulled to the left. The same result. Finally, I pulled my reins up. She roared this time, but started to climb. She tried desperately to grab me with her claws. In their crippled state, she couldn't reach me. My plan was working.

I was set to ground her, and I pulled the reins down. That was when I noticed an immense flaw with my plan. I had no way to pull the reins down below her neck. I had no way to force the dragon to descend. All of this work was for nothing. I was about to give up, but Fletcher interrupted me.

“Altimis, how's it going up there? It appears that you have a mighty angry dragon at your command.”

“I wish it were so. I can go up. I can turn to the sides.”

“What about down?”

“That's the most important part of this equation.”

“I'm working on it. Horses don't normally go down.”

“You could lead it into a volley of ice?”

“Yeah, I'm on top of the dragon. I don't really want to crash from this high off the ground.”

“Launching arrows would only be more dangerous for Altimis.”

“We could catch you Altimis. It's not too late for you to bail.”

“Emos, if I did that, the battle is lost. Besides, it is really intimidating to fall from this height. Did I mentioned I don't want to fall from this height?”

I left them to discuss in my thoughts. I had no weapons, the grapples were already set in place. My only option would be to lock the grapples to her wings. That would lock her up, and then she would crash down to the ground. That was suicide from this height. One final thought crept into my head. It was Ud'Turock again.

"Any dragon no be immune from fire. Any dragon only be able resist fire."

“Emos, how much do you know abut dragons?”

“Quite a bit. Why? What do you want to know?”

“How do they breathe fire?”

“There are two substances. A gas and a liquid. They exhale and exude those two. When they combine, they ignite. They have a limited supply, but they produce them like we produce our spit.”

“Do you know where they are located?”

“Yes. The gas is stored near the nasal cavity of their mouth. The liquid is stored in two sacs on either side of the tongue. When the dragon wants to breathe fire it opens the sac...”

“And when they combine they ignite?”

“Yes. Why?”

“Well, I knew it was a liquid and a gas. But I didn't know where. Now that I know where they are stored, in theory, if I could combine the two, they should ignite.”

“Yes, but do you have any weapons?”

“No, but I have a plan.”

“How'd you last plan work out?”

“Very funny. Emos, I might need to be caught.”

“Altimis, why do you do this to me?”

“Fletcher, what are brothers for?”

I grabbed my reins tightly, and I reeled in the right-most grapple. That was the grapple that I feel had the best hold in her mouth. I was hoping that one of the grapples had pierced the sac carrying the flammable liquid. If that was the case, if the dragon was suddenly upside down, the gas would flow up, the liquid would flow down; the dragon would ignite. This was my last chance.

I loosened the chain of the left-most grapple and swung it around. I was trying to wrap the chain around her horns. It wasn't easy with the angle I had. And it was made more difficult with her shaking her head every time she felt it hit her. On the fourth swing, I hooked the chain on the tip of her horn, and she shook her head in such a way that the chain stuck in a nook. I was ready.

I got my feet underneath me, and I crouched low. I tightened both of the chains a little bit. I still made the right one tighter than the left one. I ensured that the two grapples were locked together and that I was locked to them. I took a moment to embrace the serenity of flying hundreds of feet in the air. I took a deep breath. I jumped off her right shoulder.

The force of my fall brought her head into an awkward angle. I then pulled harshly on the left chain to twist her neck even more. The left chain was making it difficult for her to breathe, and was creating the tension I needed to keep her neck in this awkward position. I was dangling underneath her, but I was acting as if I was trying to climb the left chain.

Due to the awkward angle, she started soaring in a circle. She tried to fight me, but I was stronger than her. Whenever she tried to right herself, I pulled and tightened the chain even more. I could hear everyone yelling in my head, but I shut them out trying to focus on her. She tried to breathe or shriek, but the chain was restricting her snout.

Her body began to thrash, and she began to slowly lose altitude. She knew what was going to happen, and she was going to fight for her life. She grabbed at me weakly with her claws. I didn't care if she did. She would only pull her head down in a more awkward position. She couldn't reach me though. I jerked and jostled and put pressure on the chain to keep her head as upside down as possible. Then I saw her throat light up.

She coughed; a plume of smoke escaped her throat. I followed the light down her throat, before it was lost in the depths of her stomach. I heard her whimper, and I saw some blood staining the end of her snout. The fire ignited inside her throat and must have caused some serious damage. When I felt the wind rush from beneath me, I let myself fall against her neck.

I let go of the grapples, and I set my legs underneath me. I jumped away from her neck and let myself fall freely through the air. I was again feeling the rush of sensations that helped me bond with her in the first place. She fell faster than I through the sky. Her wings flapped helplessly against the strong winds as she tumbled through the air. I passed droplets of blood that left her mouth as she coughed and sputtered.

My hair was flowing freely behind my face. I spread my arms out wide and let as much air catch beneath me as I could. My face was breaking apart the wind as I fell. I closed my eyes so I could ignore the arriving ground. I was flying. The wind was my everything. It filled my lungs, it filled my body, it filled my soul. I concocted an image in my head of me flying through the air.

The clouds were beneath me, and the sun was my horizon. Through missing pieces of the clouds, I could see forest and ocean and desert. The land pieced itself together like a puzzle. I heard nothing but the wind up here. I spread my wings and I raced atop the clouds. I released a loud roar and dove through the clouds.

The clouds encircled me, and followed in my wake. The sky was erupting with color. It was following my command. The wind ceased to hit my face, instead I was guiding it with my body. My wings tucked tightly behind me, and allowed it to flow fluidly around my figure. After my rushed dive, I pulled back and used my mighty wings to carry me into the sky. The sky above me, the clouds themselves, was ignited in fire. A blue fire.

A bulb of air enveloped around me and guided me back to reality. I opened my eyes and found myself almost beneath the top of the castle. I saw Emos pointing at me along with two other wizards. They were saving me and guiding me back to ground. I pointed at the dragon that was collapsed at the ground, and I was there. Emos was standing next to me and the dragon; he had teleported to me, and then us to the dragon.

The dragon was dying, she was struggling to breathe. Her wings didn't work and her legs left her neck lying on the ground. I walked over to her bloodstained snout. I reached out to touch it, to comfort her. She didn't even try to bite me. She only closed her eyes. I held my arm back, asking Emos for a sword. He filled my hand with a steel blade.

I traced my hand over her snout, as I worked my around her head. I worked over to her throat, and I heard her whimpering again. I was reminded of Natalie and her death. She was in similar condition to this dragon. I gently stroked her chin; she seemed to purr in response. I raised the blade above my head. Before I struck down, I heard a familiar voice in my head again.

“Nigh. V p esh tuh b p eh. Nigh. Im t d sigh.”

I was confused, because I had never heard that phrase before, and I certainly didn't know what it was that was in my head. Needless to say, I felt the need to repeat it, so I did.

“Nigh. V p esh tuh b p eh. Nigh. Im t d sigh.”

I dug the sword deep into her throat where the grapple had made its home. The result was clear when she stopped breathing. Her wings slowly collapsed on themselves, no longer being held up. I removed the blade from her neck, and it was covered in a burning bloody substance. The damage I had caused was clear, but the battle was won. I had to remember which side I was on.

Prechapter: wrote:

I rested my head against the stone; I was trying to take a quick nap. Quincy shook my shoulders; he woke me up. I was frightened, but he was so calm; he was smiling. All I remembered was that he had been living here for years. I don't remember whatever I do with him, but I remember that I take time to visit him occasionally. I was worried that the monsters were going to get me, and he was trying to tell me it was time to go.

“Time to go? That thing almost killed us!” I asked. I was shocked, my voice echoed tremendously in this library. It shook the very walls. My world began to shake and some books were knocked from their perch in the shelves.

Quincy tried to calm me down. He picked a few books up from off the ground. He was chuckling to himself and trying to tell me that that monster we had just been chased by was actually the librarian. I didn't believe that at all. The doors rattled viciously, and I jumped up from the steps I was resting on. I climbed up the stairs to find another room similar to the previous rooms we had just scaled. Each room was the same, but this one had a few differences.

This room was different than the previous rooms in two ways. This room was completely covered with books. The previous rooms were almost bare, but this room had full shelves. The tables were full, and the floor was covered with piles of books. The piles were made in an orderly fashion. It was a castle of books. Someone was living here and brought all of the books up to this room to study them. I wonder why?

The second difference was that this room ended in a trap door. Other rooms had a set of double doors leading to the next floor, this one didn't. Curiously, I walked up the steps to the second difference of the room. Quincy was trying to stop me. He was telling me that it was my time to go, that I had to leave the library. I didn't want to go. I wanted to discover what was behind this trapdoor.

I pushed the door open with much difficulty. Once the rusty hinge opened, I was staring at the roof of the library; I was at the top of the Tower of Eternity. A lone reflective ball hovered in the center of the rooftop, and the still figure of the maid was there as well. How did she get up here? She was always following me and telling me things. What was it this time?

Her arms were extended in front of her, as if telling me to stop. Her mouth was yelling “Go,” but I was curious why. Both her and Quincy were telling me it was time to go, but my mind was telling me no. I climbed the last few steps to better examine this statue that was always haunting me. I wanted to learn about her.

I walked over to her, and I touched her arms, her face, and her shoulders. Stone, she was always stone. Why was this statue always following me; how? She looked so familiar, and so caring, but I could never figure out why. She was haunting me, but then I was probably haunting her. She was always worried about me. She was always trying to stop me from doing something that I did anyways. I distracted myself by looking over the edge. I leaned over the parapet, and I stared down the long wall.

We were back in the castle celebrating the successful defense against the dragon. I was a bit unsure that I should celebrate, but I lightly participated in the festivities. The wizards had teleported the dragon to a dragon boneyard so that her body wouldn't plague the look of our land. The wizards then teleported us all back into the bailey of Vitior.

I, personally, was trying to figure out the last person in my head. It wasn't Fletcher or Emos, and it certainly wasn't Meredith. It bothered me that someone else had bonded with my thoughts, if even for the brief moment. I also didn't know if it was just the brief moment. How did I know that they weren't listening to my thoughts right now? I was uneasy.

The cheers of the many were ignorant of the lone figure crawling along the castle walls. I watched him though. I saw him jump over the edge and move along the edge of the bailey. He was heading for the tree. He was running, but he appeared to be lazily running along. When he was just above the tree, he jumped.

“Fletcher!” I yelled.

“Yes Altimis? What is it?”

I pointed at the squirrel now scampering down the tree to the lowest branch. Fletcher joined me and we ran over to see what news Timothy had for us. He stopped at the end of the branch and sat on his hind legs. He saluted as we approached.

“Fletcher, sir, I have news. Altimis, it's good to see you again.”

“The same to you Timothy, I hope all is well.”

“I wish I could say so, but that is why I have come,” the little squirrel said, as he dropped his paw. His whiskers twitched and his nose ruffled a little. He continued, “I have news from Felix. Jepu is coming in force. This dragon was just a distraction.”

“In force? How many?”

“Almost seventy soldiers, and a dragon.”

“What!”

“Aye sir, a hatchling only, but still a dragon.”

“Will Felix send aid?”

“He is trying, but Jepu is closer than he will arrive. We will have to hold the castle until Felix arrives.”

“Almost seventy soldiers? We barely have fifty.”

“Then we will need to use the castle to the best of our advantage.”

“Sir?”

“If we get the archers shooting over the parapets, and the wizards protecting the archers, this could be a quick battle.”

“Sir?”

“Yes Timothy?”

“Jepu has a message as well.”

“And that is?”

“Surrender The Phoenix King, or you die.”

“Not this again, why does he insist that I'm The Phoenix King?”

“Altimis, he's just trying to gather an army again. We need to stop this now. If we do, this nightmare with The Phoenix King will be over. You're safe with me. Thank you Timothy. Anything else?”

“No sir.”

“Good, go to your quarters if you'd like. I presume you don't much like battles.”

“I appreciate that sir. You will know where to find me if I'm needed.”

Timothy jumped off of the branch to the ground. He scampered along the bailey and up into a castle window. Fletcher gathered everyone together.

“Meredith, Emos, we have another battle on our hands. Take your groups to the ramparts, I need you to provide aerial support for us. Another dragon is coming, I think you know what to do.”

“A dragon?” Emos asked.

“Jepu. He is looking for me.”

“He is a fool! Come everyone, up to the walls!”

Fletcher continued to address everyone else, “All of you, this should be an easy battle. I want you to stay under the cover of the castle unless it is absolutely necessary. Understood?”

The men cheered, and they split into three groups. Some went under the stables, and the two others went in the castle through the two entrances. I decided to join the archers on the walls. If Jepu had any interest in stealing me, I should at least address him. I, and the archers, scaled the southern tower. We exited atop the castle walls and we stood in wait for Jepu and his army.

We had archers patrol the walls to keep an eye out for Jepu. It only took a few minutes of patrols before he came into view; it was hard to miss a dragon. They were approaching the western walls. Jepu was riding atop his hatchling, but the rest of his army was on foot. One person was on a horse. When they moved closer, I could see that it was Godfrey. Why was he joining such an attack?

Meredith had her archers nock arrows and point them at Jepu. Jepu stopped about fifty feet away from the castle. The dragon hatchling roared intimidatingly. Jepu smiled at the sight of the archers aiming at him.

“Fire if you think that will make you feel better,” he laughed, “Where is The Phoenix King? Is he there?”

“I am not The Phoenix King! You should speak for yourself Jepu!”

“The lies end today Altimis! I have brought with me enough people who wish to see your body lifeless once more!”

“This is futile Jepu. Your guile holds no weight. I am not The Phoenix King. I defeated him, and he ran away!”

“He defeated you and stole your body! Nobody has defeated The Phoenix King, until I do today! You cannot escape me! Surrender now, or we will destroy you!”

“You may try. We will see you dead if you attempt to breach the castle!”

Jepu smiled confidently, I drew my borrowed weapon nervously. Jepu laughed at us and continued, “I think you underestimate me. I will stop at nothing to end this war!”

“I will kill you all,” he whispered from just behind Meredith. I swung my sword to get him away from her, while she ducked under his arm. Jepu disappeared again, but his army was in the bailey, and the hatchling was flying at us. This was not going as well as we had hoped.

“Fire!” Meredith yelled.

Arrows berated the hatchling, but none of them made it change its mind. It flew straight at me. I swung my blade at its belly just before it slammed into me. It knocked me off the wall and onto the roof of the castle. I landed harshly on my back. The hathcling slammed down besides me and tried to slash at me with its claws. I rolled out of the away and arrows dug into its shoulder. It wailed and took to the air again.

It swung its tail defiantly pushing me off the roof and into the bailey. I fell two stories down to the ground. This time I was able to roll to avoid much injury, but my body was bruised from the impact. I lifted my head to find that Jepu's soldiers were fast approaching me. Our soldiers had barricaded the castle, so Jepu's army was going for the easier kill. I was unarmed, so I backed myself up to the wall.

“Get out there and protect Altimis!” Fletcher roared, as the castle doors burst open.

Midway to me, the two armies clashed, and we were outnumbered. Three soldiers ran up to me and attacked me in turn. The first swung his sword at me, I kicked at it with my foot. It was obvious that he was not expecting this and he stumbled awkwardly on top of me. I broke his hand from the sword, and turned it on its previous wielder.

Using my new sword I deflected the blow of the next soldier to swing her sword at me. We parried twice, before the final soldier lunged at me from the side. I had to defend myself against both of them. My back was against the wall, and they were slowly forcing me into the corner towards the locked gates. They leading me along like a lamb to the slaughter.

I parried one blow and tried to jump inbetween the two, but I was tackled by the other. I kicked my feet up, and flung my arms wildly to break free. I rolled out of the strike of the second soldier, but now I was cornered and off my feet. She swung down at me and I could just get my sword up to protect my face. The other soldier was approaching and ready to stab me.

I looked desperately into the eyes of the soldier who had locked my blade in hers. She was smilingly menacingly. We both heard a grunt from our left, and we found a bolt stuck in the head of the soldier. A hammer swung out of nowhere and knocked the last soldier of her feet. She stood up and attacked the man wielding the hammer, and he swung again. He knocked her back, and her head cracked heavily against the wall. She didn't get up.

“Godfrey! What are you doing here?”

“What do you think I'm doing here?” he asked handing me my sword. “Go find Jepu! End this meaningless squabble.”

“Why?”

“We are wasting valuable resources at each other's throats. Either you or Jepu will walk away from this.” I turned to walk away, but he held onto my arm firmly. “Altimis, make sure it's you.”

I nodded and scanned the battle for Jepu. The mass of bodies in the bailey was too much to count, so I scanned the walls for whatever I could see. The hatchling was flying back and forth over the castle walls. It had lost interest in the archers, they were protected by the wizards, so it began lighting up the soldiers in the bailey. It was burning both our soldiers and the Jepu's soldiers; it didn't care.

Along the walls I saw a few archers sniping soldiers in the bailey, but I found one figure casually strolling along the far wall. He was watching me carefully. I couldn't be sure, but I think he was smiling. I turned towards the nearest tower and ran to it. I needed to get up to the wall to fight Jepu. I opened the heavy iron door, but I wasn't able to get inside.

A hand had found its way to the side of my head, and slammed me against the wall. I rolled along the wall and swung my blade where my attacker was. He was no longer there though. I turned and found Jepu standing in front of the gates. He was swinging his sword adeptly and tauntingly. I needed to figure out how he was teleporting like that, and I needed to stop it.

I needed to get inside. Out here, he could attack me from every angle. Inside, I only had to worry about my front and my back. I had to fight through the crowd in order to reach the castle, but it was my only hope to fight a potentially fair fight against Jepu. I got a running headstart and lunged at the nearest soldier to attack me. I deflected his blow, disarmed him and stole his helmet. I was sick of getting hit in the head.

With the helmet in hand I dodged two other soldiers, and side-stepped a duel between two others. I slid the helmet onto my head and jumped into the great hall of the castle. I slammed the door behind me, and the battle was made instantly distant to me. I knew the interior of the castle better than Jepu, but now I needed to focus on discovering the source of his teleportation.

I heard the faint sound of moving cloth, and then I found myself off balance and falling to the floor. I pushed my hands out instinctively and rolled to my right. Jepu needed to stop pushing me. The sharp noise of metal on rock came from where I had previously been. I swung my legs trying to trip Jepu, but he was across the hall. I turned around and took a left to go up to the second floor. I heard a snap, and Jepu was already in front of me, and his blade was screaming at my face.

I hugged the wall, and Jepu tripped down the stairs. I introduced him to my knee on his way down. I continued climbing to the next level. I ended up in the narrow hallway above the throne room. When I turned left, I could see a railing that let others view the courts from above. I didn't see Jepu, but I heard a faint click and ducked.

As expected, Jepu stumbled over me. When he was on my back I stood upright flinging him off at the rail. I saw him snap his fingers, and suddenly he was on top of me again. On my way to the floor he removed my helmet. Our skulls cracked against each other when we hit the floor. He groaned, but pushed me down in order to get up first.

Finally, we were face to face. I swung my blade at him and we began to parry down the hall above the throne room. Our swords clashed as rapidly as rain hitting the ground. In such close quarters, we didn't move our arms as much as flick our wrists. Within the first minute it was clear, I was stronger than he was, but he was faster.

I tried to force him backwards into a wall, but his agility kept him from advancing. I was slowly losing ground. He had forced me to an intersection; I had to make a choice. I could go left and work my way to the third floor of the castle, or I could back up to the bedrooms. I glimpsed the king's bedroom door; that door opens out.

I chose to back up in hopes of surprising Jepu. With next flurry of strikes, I used the force of his swing to pin his sword against the corner of the intersection. He was expecting a blow from my hand and flailed his free arm back in defense. Instead, I went for the door, and opened it into his face. I knocked him back and stunned him briefly. Then, I kicked the door at him knocking him back even further.

I swung my blade at his open body, but he snapped his fingers again. I noticed that his left gauntlet housed a glowing blue gem just under his thumb. When he snapped his fingers, his middle finger brushed the gem, and he vanished. Simple. A sonic cue and mental input. Unfortunately, I didn't have much time to think.

He was behind me and pinned me against the rail over the throne room. He would have had the more favorable position if he was stronger than me. I grabbed his hands and pushed myself back with my legs. We both tumbled over the rail together. He was struggling to pull his hands free, but I held tightly and held his hand under the pit of my arm.

I landed backwards ontop of his hand. The force of the fall was enough to smash the gem to pieces. I heard the crack, and a puff of blue smoke exploded in the room. I began coughing and waving the smoke out of my face. Jepu had planned on this apparently, and blindly tackled me. He only barely hit me, but it was enough to cause me to fall back. I stepped back to support myself, and I swung were Jepu was. He had already swung and our blade reflected off each other.

I could still barely see or breathe, so I ran away from the throne room. I ran up the stairs through the king's emergency exit. I was back on the second floor, but I heard Jepu running behind me. Once I was free of the smoke filled room, I coughed and took two deep breaths. I weakly deflected Jepu's attack and ran in the opposite direction. I was heading towards the stairs that lead to the great hall.

I wanted to get back outside. Once we were outside, others could interfere and help, but I needed to get outside first. I ran down the stairs as fast as I could. I held my arm up to stop me from hitting the wall at the foot of the stairs, and I started towards the door. I reached for the handle, but was pushed to the ground by some force.

I fell against the rocks, and the hatchling slammed its claws on top of where I had been. I rolled away, and rose on my knee. The hatchlings tail reached for me, but was too short. I stood up and drew my sword to defend myself. The hathling forcefully opened its wings, knocking Dria backwards, and it took flight.

Emos had launched a bolt at it, and the dragon crumpled to the ground. Dria was the first to lunge at it. She swung at the shoulder, and the hatchling's tail swung at her. She was pushed to the ground by the force. I ran up to the beast and tried to swing at its elbow. It raised its claw up above me instead, and grabbed me around my shoulders.

It reared its head back, getting ready to cook its dinner, when I started to muscle my way out of its grip. It stopped breathing and sniffed me quietly. It was then that I noticed that the teeth were sharp and black. The hatchling roared and bit deeply into its uncooked dinner.

I landed face-first on the stone floors of the castle. My nose cracked solidly, and I slid into the door. My shoulder was on fire, and my brain was exploding. I covered my bloody nose with one hand, and Jepu ran up and kicked me in the stomach. I wrapped my other hand around his leg and rolled myself up it.

I brought Jepu to the floor. My head was aching and I was blindly reaching for a weapon. I found a hilt with my hands, and I brought it down onto Jepu's chest. Jepu coughed from the force of the blow, but laughed afterwards. The hilt in my hand was empty. The dreamblade. Jepu apparently had a dagger with that powerful enchantment bestowed upon it. He threw it at me to prevent me from opening the door.

“I hate you!” I roared looking for another weapon. My sword was on the ground only an armsreach away; Jepu saw it too. I leaned over to grab it, and he pushed me off of him. I grabbed the sword and rolled onto my back holding it infront of my body. When I was trying to stand up, Jepu swung at me, but the sword stopped it. I raised my arm to wipe my nose, and I readied my sword again. My head was aching, so I was weaker, but I couldn't let Jepu get away with this.

I wanted to return outside, but Jepu had me cornered again. There was a staircase behind me that led to the servant's quarters. That was a dead end, but it was the only way I could go right now without giving Jepu an advantage. Jepu swung at me, and I deflected. He swung again, but I jumped up to the third step. I ran up the stairs to get away from Jepu. If I coud get ahead of him enough, I could get an idea to ambush him.

Again on the second floor, I looked scanned the room looking for anything that would help me in the fight. I only saw loose clothes on some of the beds. I turned expecting to see Jepu, but he wasn't behind me. I broke open one of the windows and tried to yell outside. I forgot that with the battle raging outside, nobody would be able to hear me. Frustrated, I threw the clothes on ground.

I turned back to the staircase and found Jepu slowly climbing up. He smiled menacingly at me and said, “There's only one way to go Altimis.” He gestured up at the other flight of stairs. Those stairs led to the third and final floor of servant's beds. Jepu was pacing himself, he was urging me to go upstairs. I couldn't go upstairs; I would be cornering myself unnecessarily.

As of now, I had options. I needed to get back downstairs if able. That was one thing that Jepu wasn't going to allow. That's why he was pacing himself. He knew that I needed to get downstairs, so he was going to guard it with his life. I turned to look at the windows, and Jepu laughed.

“I hardly think that's the best choice. You fall two stories in the middle of a losing battle. We out number you. This castle might as well be ours.” He laughed again. “There's only one thing that I want though. You. You dead once and for all. To be the death of The Phoenix King! Can you imagine?”

“If you're so confident that I was unable to defeat The Phoenix King, then why are you just as confident that you will be able to.”

“What?”

“You say no one has beaten The Phoenix King, so that means that I can't have beaten him. Why, then, do you think you can, but others couldn't?”

“Just look at how our battle has turned out. You've cornered yourself. I have this battle won. You must see it by now.”

“You're stalling.”

“No, I'm preventing you from defeating me. You know that your only exit is by me. I'm not leaving until your corpse begins to rot.”

“Stop lying and just admit that you are The Phoenix King!”

“You are the one who has a life full of lies. You are tainting the kingdom with the undead!”

“They have lives!”

“They had lives. Now they are a shell of their former selves.”

“You don't understand,” we both yelled.

I lunged at Jepu. Our blades clashed like lightning. The echoing of the blades and the speed was too much for me too handle. My head began to pulse with pain, and I could do nothing but give Jepu valuable ground. He kept slashing at my feet, making me jump back. Finally, I found myself on the stairs going up. My head was throbbing from the combination of pain and the noise.

Jepu swung at my feet again and again forcing me to climb the stairs to the final level. I turned around to try and find something useful. I failed. The only difference between this room and the room we were previously in, was that this one had the tub in the corner. It was filled with clothes for some reason. I turned to face Jepu again, as he smiled brightly at me.

“It ends here Altimis.”

“For you it does.”

“Brave words from a wounded man. Come. Face me. You can duel civilly?”

Jepu stood sideways to me, and held his sword up at an angle. Its dark blade hummed gently. It was begging to dig into my deepest memories, and wreck them. I grinded my teeth tightly, but I followed suit. I stood sideways to Jepu and held my sword up at an angle as well. The tips were barely touching.

“Are you ready?” Jepu asked. I nodded. “Then go!”

He stepped forwards while swinging at my knees. I leapt back and blocked. This duel, like many before it, was a dance with death. It was simple, keep up with your opponent, or die trying. You simply needed to find the pattern. Knee, knee, face, shoulder, knee, stomach. The blades continued to whirl like a tornado. Unfortunately, I was on the defensive.

Jepu wasn't keeping to a pattern. Many opponents had a pattern that they tried to keep to. It made them easy to battle, but Jepu seemed to be making it up as he went. It was more dangerous for the both of us this way. If I couldn't keep up, I died. If he makes a mistake, and two moves don't flow together well, he dies. The dance of death with a double-edged sword my father once called it.

I was losing. My head was aching, crying for silence, and my body was tensing up at inopportune times. Jepu almost dug into my chest twice. I was able to parry well, but I was unable to get the jump on him. I wasn't going to win this on the defensive. I needed to attack him, but I needed to find the right time to do it.

Jepu swung at my stomach, and then at my back, and then he finally lunged at me. I took this chance to step to the side and swing my blade down at him. Jepu continued with his lunge and spun around completely. I turned around to slowly, and he brought the pommel of his sword crashing into the side of my head.

I fell to the ground, and I dropped my sword. I was holding my left hand against my temple. Jepu laughed as he stepped on my sword; I wasn't going to be able to use it anymore. Jepu kicked me onto my side. I groaned and tried to slide away. Jepu stepped on me, and leaned in close to my face.

“Do you have any last words?” I was unable to speak. I could barely mumble, my pain was so unbearable. Jepu paused, giving me a chance to respond. When I didn't, he shrugged. “I'll make some up. I'll make sure you are remembered as epically as you have tried to be remembered.” He raised his sword above his head. “The Phoenix King says goodbye.” He swung the sword down, straight through my head.

The sky was a beautiful shade of orange. The clouds were on fire with yellows and reds as well. I was laying on the ground next to Natalie, Dria and Fletcher. I was with my family. The sun was slowly rising, and it was turning the sky blue. A strange shadow covered my face, it was a stone figure. She had her arms outstretched, and she was looking for me to enter into her hold.

I smiled back at her, and continued to watch the sunset. The bats were flying around eating the bugs. The temperature was chilly, but the fire nearby was keping us warm. I stood up and turned to face my castle. It loomed over hillside and dominated my view. It was enormous.

I walked towards the castle alone, and I decided to tour it for fun. I walked up the stone steps leisurely. One, two, three, four, and five. I knocked on the door the way I always did. One, two, three, four, and five. I waited before someone opened the door. It was the maid on the mount; why was she following me?

I pulled the door open and pushed past her. I led James and Mae into the castle. I was going to show them the treasury and show them what I had accumulated over the years. I held their hands and guided them along the way. We reached the spiral staircase that led to the third floor treasury, and I urged them forwards.

We started to climb upwards, spiraling into oblivion. The children were in front of me, and they were trying to race each other. James was faster, but Mae was more apt to push or pull. The combination was fun to watch. They both struggled to get in front as they climbed the spiral stairs.

They were both faster than me. As we climbed the spiral stairs, they were gaining on me slowly. I even counted to see by how much. One, two, three, four, and five. I checked their progress now; they had climbed seven steps. They were faster than me.

The stone steps of this large staircase that hemmed this round room, echoed dangerously. Echoes? I must have been hearing the children in front of me. I looked up, but I could no longer see them. I could hear their laughter as they struggled to beat each other, but they were far ahead of me now. That was the echo I was hearing.

I steadily climbed the staircase. This was taking longer than it should; I looked up over the edge. They seemed to go on forever. They spiraled upwards and they never relented. I looked down over the edge. They seemed to go on forever. They spiraled downwards and they never ended. I did the only thing I could do. I climbed the stairs; I ran.

I counted the minutes as they passed by. One, two, three, four, and five. I had been climbing for about an hour. I looked over the edge in both directions and saw the same result as last time; I was climbing a neverending staircase. I was frustrated at having wasted so much time. I turned around to go down the stairs. One, two, three, four, and five. I was back at the first floor.

Dria let go of my hand, and she walked over to the window. I followed behind her, and wrapped my arms around her shoulder as we watched our children playing outside. They were wrestling with each other in the grass. Mae was easily throwing James around, but James was always able to wriggle out of her pins.

They grew bored and started climbing on and around the maid of the mount. Mae was climbing onto her back, and James was doing pullups on her outstreched arms. She was staring at us; she was staring at me. Her arms were welcoming me, she wanted me to join her. For what? I held Dria tighter. She turned around and embraced me as well, and we kissed in the first light of sunrise.

Dria pulled her head away and leaned against my shoulder. It had been a long time before we could spend quality time together as a family, but we were finally done. The Phoenix King has been defeated, and Dria and I could be a normal family now. James and Mae ran into the house laughing, and they jumped into our hug. I would have smiled, but I was smiling already.

Dria told them to clean up and urged them to go upstairs to do so. We walked into the kitchen to see how Elizabeth and Peter were doing with dinner. Elizabeth was running back and forth between the fire and the sink. She was cleaning and slicing vegetables for a stew. She would clean them, cut them, then throw them in the boiling pot of water.

Peter was next to her cooking the chicken we would eat. The fire burned it from below and Peter slowly turned it to cook it on all sides. He was pointing his finger and moving it methodically. He was also heating it from above with magic. We didn't hear what they were saying, but they were laughing about it.

We heard a knock at the door, and we went to answer it. The knocking continued until we opened the door. One, two, three, four, and five. Fletcher and Natalie were at the door holding two loaves of bread. They greeted us, and we led them inside. I closed the door blocking the maid of the mounts view inside. She was awfully gloomy today.

When I turned around, Natalie jumped into my arms and gave me a warming hug. Her blond hair tickled my face. When she was done with me, she jumped at Dria the same way. Fletcher walked up to me and extended his hand. I reached for it, and he pulled me in to a tight hug as well. I patted his back twice before we released and went into the dining room.

Fletcher and Natalie grabbed two seats next to the head of the table, where I would sit. Their son, Cyphris sat next to them. James and Mae, after proclaiming their excitement at seeing their aunt, uncle and cousin sat next to them. James was faster and got to sit next to Cyphris, that left Mae sitting next to the other head of the table.

Dria sat down next me opposite of Fletcher. Elizabeth was next her, along with her husband Peter. Vance, obviously, couldn't resist sitting next to Peter to tell him about his latest discovery. Mora was eager to listen as well and sat next to Vance. Finally, I sat down at the head of the table. I looked directly across from me, and I saw the maid of the mount sitting at the opposite head. She was glaring at me.

I welcomed everyone to our home, and invited everyone to eat. The children grabbed all of the food first. Natalie pried it away from Cyphris once they were done and passed it to Fletcher starting the food in a clockwise direction. Chicken soon filled everyone's plates, and stew their bowls, but I took none. I was too busy staring at the maid of the mount. Why was she here?

I excused myself from the dinner table and left the castle entirely. I walked down the hill to the coastline. The salty water blew its scent at me. The sun was setting, and the calm ocean was reflecting it magnificently. I looked along the beach, and I found two sets of footprints in the sand. Curious, I followed them; they continued all along the beach. I followed them forever.

After I had lost track of time, I found that the footprints split. One set continued along the beach, the other set led directly to the maid of the mount. She was staring at me again, beckoning me to join her. She wanted to hug me, to cofort me, to help me. But what did she want to help me from? Why? I didn't understand.

I walked over to her and leaned into her. Nothing happened, but it was comfortable. Even though she was stone, it seemed as though her shoulder had been carved specifically to fit my head . It was nice. I looked out over the ocean. The sunrise was filling the water with an unusual color. It was pinkish and the waves caused many mini-ripples to my eyes.

I looked more carefully at the footprints. I saw that the footprints didn't simply continue from the beach and lead to the maid of the mount. They continued from the maid of the mount. The maiden had made these footprints, but where did mine go. I suddenly felt uneasy. I backed away from the statue in front of me. What was going on?

I accidentally backed into Natalie. She was curious if I was feeling alright. I didn't know. She hugged me again, and thanked me for saving her. I smiled; I knew I belonged here. Fletcher was behind her as well. He thanked me for saving him too. He joined in the hug. Soon, Dria and Elizabeth joined as well. They were followed by Peter, Vance, the children and one woman whom I didn't immediately recognize.

I focused on her. She had long dark hair, a freckled face, and deep brown eyes. Her round face was smiling and happy. It was Caitlyn. I let go of Caitlyn, but she held me tighter. She wanted to thank me for leaving her when I did. She wanted to thank me for leaving her with nothing. She was smiling. Why was she happy? Something wasn't right. I was glad that everyone was happy, but how could Caitlyn possible be happy about that?

I pushed Caitlyn away, and she finally released me. She told me she had a present, and she held up a box. I didn't want to accept it, but Edward took it for me. He was curious what Caitlyn had gotten me. I was curious as well, but I didn't want the present. I was glad that Edward was here to open it for me.

He placed the box on the table and cut the string surrounding it. He pulled all of the pieces off of it and then removed the paper from it. He was left with a plain box now. He turned to me and asked if it was okay that he opened it, I said yes. He opened the box and all three of us stepped forwards to see what was in the box.

Caitlyn and Edward seemed disappointed, I was curious. They claimed that the saw nothing in the box. I saw a small charm at the end of a necklace. I grabbed it quickly before Caitlyn and Edward brought the box to the corner of the room. They only saw an empty box? How did they miss this charm? I held it in front of my face and examined it.

It was a glass charm that consisted of three colors. There was a man reaching for, or holding, a large flower. The man's body was both red and yellow. The left half of his body was yellow, and the right half was red. The large flower, which was about half the size of the man, was only blue.

The man was kneeling down on the ground, and leaned over this large blue flower. His arms were outstreched pulling it up, or tending to it; I couldn't be sure. But the charm seemed to resonate with me. I looked back at the chair and I saw Phillip. I asked him about this strange charm, and if he has seen one like it before. He said yes, but he also said that it wasn't a flower, but a bird.

I argued with him, it had no discernable head, it had no legs. Phillip was confident that it was a man holding a bird. I disagreed. He laughed and told me to go. He said that I had much to learn. I climbed the staircase and opened the door to the outside. The sun, high in the blue sky, greeted me warmly.

I was standing atop my castle with Fletcher. We were patrolling the walls for safety. We had to protect the castle, we had to protect what was ours. Nothing bad ever happened here. Nothing wrong ever happened here. Why were we patrolling? I asked Fletcher that, and he agreed. He stopped and took a break. I draped my legs over the edge and looked into the horizon.

Over the horizon of the ocean I could see the maid of the mount. She was gargantuan in size and she was towering over the ocean. She was filling the majority of the horizon. Despite her large size, she was not at all intimidating. She was looking for me, and she wanted me to trust her. I was curious as to why, but I liked where I was. I was with my family.

I stared at the sun as it set over her shoulder. I counted the minutes as the sun descended. One, two, three, four, and five. The sky was darkening with the sun as it set. It turned from blue to a light green and quickly into yellow. Slowly, it exploded into an orange before finally settling on a light red. I wanted to point this out to Fletcher, and I turned to get his attention. Fletcher was relaxing and was already watching the sunset. His arms rested behind his head, and he was sprawled out along the allure.

Prechapter: wrote:

I stared down the long wall, and studied the grass at the bottom. The ground was so far away, and people were barely visible from up here. This castle was in the sky. I saw a cloud casually floating over towards me. It passed through me, and obscured my vision. I couldn't see anything, but it calmed my mind. When it passed, I was able to see again, but I was worried again too.

I turned around on this platform that I was on. It was a small stone platform with a parapet stopping someone from accidentally falling off. There was one door that led to a small room. I tried to open it, but it was locked. Besides me, there was only one person up here. The maid of the mount. She was in her usual pose. Her face was locked on me, and her arms were outstretched. I was lost, and I was angry.

“What's wrong with this place? Why are you here? What are you trying to save me from?”

She stared at me in silence. I counted the seconds before I continued. One, two, three, four, and five.

“What are we doing here? Why do you haunt me?”

One, two, three, four, and five.

“It's perfect here! Nothing is wrong! I have my friends, I have my family! Why do you want to take me away from here? I saved Natalie! I saved Fletcher! Everyone is HAPPY!”

One, two, three, four, and five.

Still, the maid of the mount stood silently besides me. Verbally, she was silent, but physically, she was screaming inside my head. She was sorry, and she was sad. Why was she sad? Sad for me? Yes. Why? I don't understand. The door opened, revealing everything inside. It was a nightmare that escaped that room. I had locked it for a reason.

I saw two Natalies, I saw two Fletchers, and I saw Jepu.

One, two, three, four, and five.

They were all smiling despite having vastly different conditions.

The first Natalie was in great distress. Parts of her hair were missing, along with a chunk of her ear. The flesh on one of her thighs was stripped to the bone, and it was struggling to hold her weight. Her gut was open, and blood was drooling down the front of her shirt. Her face was more scratches than skin; and she was smiling. She was completely obvlivious to the wounds her body had sustained. The second Natalie was perfect.

The first Fletcher was deathly pale. The blood was draining down his neck from a fresh wound. The top of his head was the same way. He was coughing, and his spittle was dark red. He was wheezing and could hardly breathe. He wiped the blood off of his face and revealed a large smile. He was also forgetting the extreme damage that his body had accumulated. The second Fletcher was pristine.

When my eyes fell on Jepu his face lit up. He was smiling kindly at me. He walked up to me as though we had been long lost friends. He embraced me warmly before taking his place back in line. He turned around still smiling. Something was wrong. I looked back at the maid of the mount and her arms were still outstreched, her eyes were still locked on me. What was she trying to say?

“Why? Why are you doing this to me? It is perfect here! Why did you bring these monstrosities here?” I waited for her to answer; she didn't.

“I didn't bring them here! They were way up here, locked away. They were locked, hidden from everyone! Why did you release them?” I waited for her to answer; she didn't.

“Look at them! Just look at them! Natalie wouldn't have survived! I saved her! I DID! And look at Fletcher! He's better alive! They're together! They have a FAMILY TOGETHER! WHY?” I waited for her to answer; she didn't.

One, two, three, four, and five.

The seconds flew by, but still no answer. I fell to the ground crying. “Why? Why can't I keep them hidden?” I felt a hand on my shoulder. I felt the other under my arm, and they gently helped me up to my feet. I was turned around and hugged tightly. I looked at both Natalies and both Fletchers again. Jepu was missing; he was helping me. I pushed him away from me.

“Why? What is wrong? What do you want me to do?”

“They're not real? What do you mean? I made them real!”

“I made them that way! Why would I want to remember an imperfect Natalie?”

“This Natalie loves me and cares for me too! Everyone is happy here!”

“No he doesn't.”

“Forget him. He doesn't belong here. He doesn't deserve this.”

“This is my kingdom! This is my castle! Of course I deserve this!”

“I KNOW! But I don't know what. What is missing?”

The heavily wounded Natalie fell to the ground, she was wheezing, she was dying.

“NO!”

I grabbed her hand.

“Natalie? Natalie, can you hear me,” I asked, my face was drowning in tears.

“Yes,” she struggled to say. Her breathing was harsh and she sounded winded.

“I'm sorry Natalie. I'm sorry. The ground, I lost my footing and fell...”

“Stop,” she managed to say before screaming in agony. She squeezed my hand hard, and wheezed heavily for a few breaths. Her body relaxed and she smiled. “It's not your fault… You did your best. Hurgh… … You ahh… you need to understand.”

“What? Understand what?”

“Love.”

“Love? I do understand that though?”

Natalie coughed, and wheezed before continuing, “If… If you do… Don't let them bring me back.”

“What? No, Natalie!”

“Don't! Ah!”

Natalie writhed again struggling to breathe. She grasped my hand even tighter than before. Her breathing increased rapidly, but they grew short and raspy. Her eyes were glossy and distant, but calm. She looked firmly into my eyes, and struggled to pull herself onto my lap. I helped lay her head on my thigh, and her eyes grew dreamy.

Her breathing slowed to a stop, and her body relaxed forever. I held her head in my hands and began sobbing aloud; Natalie was dead. I pulled her body up, and held her close. I knew she was dead, but I knew also that she could feel all of my emotions as well. I felt alone, and hopeless. This war was taking its toll on me, and my family, and my friends. I lowered Natalie to the floor, and stood up once again.

I was suddenly back with the maid of the mount. She was still waiting for me with her arms wide open. I neglected her offer again. She was trying to persuade me, but I needed convincing. I didn't recognize any problem with my world. Everyone was happy. What was wrong with that?

The wounded Fletcher fell next. He was choking, coughing, and writhing along the platform. He was dying. His face was paling and he was running out of blood. I tried to run over to him, but the maid of the mount pinned me to the wall.

“...”

I sat down; she was right. If I went to help Fletcher now, I would probably get shot as well. Fletcher's body began to slide through the platform, and I stood up to reach him. The maid of the mount pinned me against the wall again.

“...”

I heard something that I hadn't heard before in watching his death. The whispers of my dying brother. When I watched him die, Emos was talking and there was fire and arrows; I couldn't hear him. The maid of the mount was silent. She let me hear the words of my brother while he died a second time.

“Altimis... Altimis. I love you.”

Fletcher's body continued to float through the floor until he was completely obscured from view. He was gone forever.

“Goodbye Fletcher.”

I felt my eyes begin to tear up. My world was perfect, my world was whole, but it was a lie. My world was missing something. It was missing love. Everyone was happy here; everyone but me was happy here. I made a perfect world, by hiding the imperfections. There was never any trouble, there was never any strife, there was only perfection. I couldn't stand my faults or my failures, so I hid them.

I fell to my hands and knees and wept atop this platform. I sobbed for hours, stopping only to take deep breaths from my pained chest. I was weak. Instead of accepting my life, I created perfection. I looked up at Natalie, Fletcher and Jepu. They were silently watching me. They were smiling.

They never spoke. Nobody ever spoke. I spoke, both my dead memories spoke. They were real. This world wasn't real.

“NO!”

It had to be real. I had been here for so long. Something was wrong. It was perfect. There were flaws. I racked my brain, thinking hard about my world. Watching the family, walking along the beach. Nobody spoke. Watching Fletcher, arguing with Caitlyn, fighting with Edward. Nobody spoke. Everybody was always smiling. They were always smiling. I broke down.

“WHY?”

“Why can't I stay here in this world? I like this world.”

“No, I don't.”

“Everyone is happy, but there is no love. There is no love within this world.”

“Something else to show me? Haven't you shown me enough?”

Suddenly, a body fell down onto the platform. I looked up to see where it could have come from, but there was nothing above me. I walked over to the body, and I recognized it as my own. What was wrong with me? I studied the body closely.

I was lying there with a vacant expression on my face. My eyes were glossed over. My body wasn't moving. I reached down to find a pulse; my heart was racing. I placed my hand in front of my mouth to check for breathing; my breaths were rapid. What was happening?

“What is this?”

“As I last remembered it?”

“You!” I pointed at Jepu. He smiled at me. “You did this to me?”

He nodded.

“No, you're right. It's not his fault. What can I do? How can I help myself?”

“A choice?”

“I choose that world. I don't want this world.”

“I do choose it! What do you mean?”

“I WANT IT! WHAT DO YOU MEAN?”

“Yes. I need to be taken there. My mind is broken, and only I can fix it. This world, I need to leave, but I can't can I?”

“Then I must start fixing what I can. I need to remember reality. I need to make my way home.”

“I'll need help. My mind is broken, but I can fix it if I know how.”

“I know where I need to go, but I can't get there. Until then, could I borrow you?”

“You used to take people to a sacred place. The tower of eternity. Within it, the knowledge of everything that was and that will be. In it, I can find my cure.”

“Yes, and I need you to take me there.”

“I know. I remember. Oh merciful maid of mine. Take me to a place divine.”

Jepu's blade struck the floor beneath my head sharply. The noise rang in my head. I felt no pain; I didn't even blink. Jepu look shocked as I sat up. I turned around and swung my blade at him. He barely raised his blade enough to protect himself. I knocked him off his feet, and he ended up in front of the tub.

“How? How is this possible? What are you doing?”

“I'm finding my way.”

I swung out again and again at Jepu. He found his way back to his feet and we restarted our duel. Jepu and I were dancing around the room together. We were both tired, but neither of us relented. Powerful strike after powerful strike, our battle continued. After five minutes of parrying we were back to where we started. Jepu was in front of the tub, and I was in front of the stairs.

Originally, I wanted to be in this position so I could run and get help. Now, I had all the help I needed. Now, I needed to kill Jepu and rid the world of The Phoenix King. Suddenly, we heard screams as two children leapt out of the pile of clothes in the tub. They both had knives and attacked Jepu.

One found its way into Jepu's thigh, and the other into his shoulder. Jepu angrily swung his free hand at the two children, but I stopped him and kicked him down. He tripped over a chest and landed heavily on the floor. I jumped over the chest and pinned his blade to the floor. He struggled to move it, but then tried to punch me in the face.

I dropped my sword and caught his arm. I proceeded to pin Jepu to the floor and the two children grabbed the swords away from us. Jepu snarled at me; he was trying to escape. I was stronger than him. Now that he was unable to move, he was unable to be faster than me; I had won.

“What are you going to do now? You have defeated me!”

The child who had my sword handed it to me. I took it in my only free hand. I was too tired to hold it and pin Jepu at the same time. They handed me a knife when I dropped the sword on the ground. Jepu finally began to cry; I found this disturbing.

“Leave,” I told the children, “you shouldn't see this.” They turned around to leave, but I stopped them to say, “thank you.”

Both of the children turned to me and smiled. They nodded. They each saluted me. Each one held his right fist to his forehead, and punched it forward. Then, they turned and ran down the stairs. I turned my attention back to Jepu. He was still crying.

“What are you doing?”

“Make it quick.”

I was unsure of what to do. The last time I faced The Phoenix King he was vicious and confident, even when he had lost. Jepu was not. Did I make a mistake? No. He was tricking me. He would say anything to get me to release him. If I released him he would continue to cause trouble. If he did, everyone would blame me. It would be my fault. That I could not allow. He was playing mind games with me, and I wouldn't fall for it.

Still, I was unsure. Something wasn't right, something was different. If he wasn't The Phoenix King, I would be killing an innocent man. Well, he wasn't innocent, but he wouldn't be The Phoenix King. That, too, would weigh heavily on my soul. I was stuck between two choices. I couldn't decide.

“What is taking so long? Why aren't you killing me?”

“I can't. I don't know that you're The Phoenix King.”

“I'm not.”

“But I don't know that you aren't either. I certainly don't trust you. If you are The Phoenix King, and I let you go, everyone will blame me. I will have released The Phoenix King back into the world. But, if you aren't The Phoenix King, killing you gains me nothing.”

“You lose an enemy.”

“That doesn't gain me anything Jepu! We are different that way.”

Jepu paused. He knew that I was right. He was vicious, and I was not.

“Kill me,” he said calmly.

“What?”

“You have more to lose being wrong than you do being right. You don't trust me, you can't trust me, and you have a decision to make. Kill me. Be wrong, but know that it was the right decision.”

“How is that possible?”

“You misunderstood. If our roles were reversed, I would have no problem killing you. But, that is not the case. You have a shred of humanity few others have Altimis. You don't think about yourself, you don't think about others, you think about everyone. When you think that way, what answer do you get?”

“I need to stop The Phoenix King.”

“You think I'm The Phoenix King. I understand that, and you can't trust that I'm not. In order to save everyone else, you have to kill me.”

“But if you're not?”

“I will die a happy man. You have shown me something that I cannot reciprocate. You have shown me dignity. I don't belong in this world. I have spread so much hate, I could be comprable to The Phoenix King. Kill me, knowing that you have changed my view of the world. Kill me, knowing that you will be the savior to everyone else. Kill me, knowing that you were an amazing opponent.”

“I can't.”

“This was a fight to the death. One of us will die Altimis. Just make it quick.”

I took two deep breaths thinking about what he said. I couldn't trust him, but he spoke truth. What was I supposed to do? I was confused. What if I was right? What if I was wrong? He knew that if I killed him, it wasn't in cold blood. He knew that I had no choice. He accepted that, and he encouraged it. Jepu was different than I first impressed of him. He had honor and he only hated me, because he thought I had none.

“I'm sorry Jepu. I would that I could call you a friend.”

Jepu laughed, “Never call me a friend, but I'll be glad if we don't part as enemies Altimis.” I held the knife close over my heart. I didn't notice, but Jepu had stopped struggling. I took one last deep breath, and I tensed my muscles. I was getting ready to strike. Jepu closed his eyes. “Thank you.”

I pressed the knife down quickly digging it into his heart. He inhaled sharply, and his eyes opened again. I jumped back expecting the worst. His body was limp before I could even catch my bearings.

Jepu was dead.

I waited and observed his body. Nothing happened. I counted to myself. One, two, three, four, and five. Nothing happened. I was wrong. Jepu was not The Phoenix King. Jepu had fought with a hidden honor. Jepu was a good man. I am glad, as he mentioned, that we did not part as enemies. His death would not weigh on my soul because of that.

I picked up the loose blades. I had my sword, the two knives, and the hilt of Jepu's dreamblade. I carried them somberly down the stairs. I passed the children on the second floor. I told them to go up to the allures. They would be protected by the archers and wizards. They ran off. I reached the first floor of the castle and I opened the door to the bailey. The battle was still raging on.

I opened the door and I held Jepu's hilt high in the air. Slowly, the battle calmed down from this new visual. The archers and the wizards were still busy with the hatchling, but the soldiers stopped and stared at me holding the hilt of their leader's blade. One of them, enraged, ran to attack me but was stopped by Godfrey.

Godfrey slowly approached me and embraced me tightly. I returned the favor.

“What happened?”

“Jepu is dead. We made peace in his last moments, he wanted it this way.”

Godfrey nodded. “Are you convinced that he is not The Phoenix King?”

“Yes. Fletcher, soldiers, everyone. Jepu was not The Phoenix King. Our search sadly continues. Let us not quarrel with these soldiers of his. They did not know more than what they were told, the same as us.”

“Everyone! Jepu made it known to me that he trusted my judgment, and I trust that you do as well,” Godfrey shouted. “The valiants need to disband! This world is different. The world has changed. Necromancy is no longer a cult, but an accepted method of longevity. We should not hate, so aggressively, those whom are different. Let us end these hopeless squabbles. Let us forgive each other and fight our common enemy. The Phoenix King!”

Everyone raised their blades in unison. The battle was over, and instead of killing the last of our enemies, we found ourselves new allies. The hunt for The Phoenix King could continue with more peace than it had for the last four years. The land was beginning to find new peace.

“Godfrey, you should collect Jepu. He is on the top floor of the great hall.”

“Altimis, it has been fine knowing you. I hope we meet again someday on the same side of battle.”

I smiled and embraced him. He led his remaining soldiers into the great hall and directed them upstairs. Fletcher found his way to me. He was bloody, but alive. I gave him a large and powerful hug as well.

“Altimis, we should head home and clean up.”

“We can clean up here?”

“This isn't home. This is work. Let us relax. The guards can clean up, and Emos and Meredith can runs things while I'm away. Felix should be by shortly anyways.”

“Of course,” I nodded at Fletcher, “home would be nice.”

We wrapped our arms around our shoulders, and we left the castle. The gates had been opened at some point, probably to let people run, and the short walk to Vitior was before us. I had no idea how the end of the battle turned out. I didn't know about the hatchling. I didn't even know if Godfrey's men were helping to clean up or not. All I knew was that I had found myself, and that my brother and I had found some free time together.

Fletcher and I reminisced about the fishing trips we had. He thought about the trouble we used to get into. We reminded ourselves, that there was a life before this. We remembered the times of peace in the kingdom. It felt good to laugh. A weight had been lifted off of my shoulders, and Fletcher's shoulders as well. We were able to be ourselves for once.

We enjoyed our entire trip back home, until the last few minutes. One thing suddenly struck me during a lull in our conversation. Jepu wasn't The Phoenix King. If he wasn't The Phoenix King, who was? Did we spend all of this time for nothing? Is he still here? It was odd enough that my mind started to think of these thoughts, but more mysterious was what Fletcher mentioned next.

“Now we don't know who The Phoenix King is.”

“Why did you say that?”

“What do you mean?”

“What I say. Why did you say that?”

“Because it's true. We don't know.”

“But why did you say it now?”

“I don't know. The thought just entered my mind. We suspected Jepu, Jepu suspected us. In his death, he was proven innocent.”

“So you randomly thought of The Phoenix King just now?”

“Yes. Is there something wrong with that?”

“Maybe.”

“Why?”

“I was thinking the same thing, I just didn't say anything.”

“Altimis, you might be overreacting.”

“That's not good Fletcher.”

“It was a coincidence.”

“Something isn't right Fletcher. Someone is affecting our thoughts!”

“What? How? Don't be ridiculous.”

“Honestly. When I was slaying the dragon, I was hearing your voices in my head, obviously. However, one more voice I heard. It wasn't a memory either, it was a voice. It said something, something ancient. I didn't know what it was, but I repeated it before I killed the dragon.”

“What was it?”

“I understand, and I'm sorry.”

“Maybe you could ask Phillip. He might know better about that ancient language. Olam knows he's studied it enough.”

“I could ask Ud'Turock as well.”

“If you ever find him. Phillip is with you now. Use him to your advantage. I don't know what he sees in you,” Fletcher jested as he held open the door for me, “after you Sir Altimis, the little brother.”

I gave Fletcher playful push, as I walked into my house. I could smell sweet honey in the air, and I heard conversing in the dining room. I knew Peter and Elizabeth were both home, but I didn't think Elizabeth was able to really get up. I turned around the corner to find Peter talking and drinking with an unusual guest.

I drew my sword. Fletcher didn't see what I saw, but he drew his sword as well. The figure heard the sleek steel, and he stood up.

“Altimis. Put that away.”

“You can't be here.”

“I am here. We need to talk.”

“You can't be here. It's impossible. How can you be here? How did you find us?”

“I found a way,” the man said as he turned around. His ashen skin was lightly covered with the dirtiest dark red robe one could own. It was almost not red anymore. His hands were frail and skeletal, but his composure was confident and demanding. His head was bald, and his hazel eyes pierced into mine. I stared at him briefly before I noticed the large scar in the center of his forehead, just above the brow.

Peter was confused at our reaction, but he also didn't quite know the story between us. Fletcher was just as confused, but he knew very well that this man didn't belong in our world. Both of these men were looking at me. I held my sword out in front of the man, and I brandished it delicately. I stepped infront of my brother and signaled to him behind my back. I wanted this impossible intruder incapacitated.

I kept myself between Fletcher and our old friend while he signaled Peter. Peter received the message and tapped his palm lightly on this man's head. Fletcher and I wasted no time in finding a chair and rope with which to bind him. Something was seriously wrong if he was here, and we needed to plan for the worst. Peter was still confused.

“What's happening? I thought you two would be excited to see Lucas Quincy again?”

“Excited? He's not supposed to be here. He can't be here!”

“But he's here?”

“Thus the something's not right. It's impossible for him to be here. He is locked in the library in the Tower of Eternity. Where there is only entrance, and only one exit. There is only one way to exit. Even then, it's impossible for him to exit. He saw to that.”

“He sacrificed himself so you could be free. Why is that so terrible?”

“Well, if he can't escape, how is he here now?”

“An imposter perhaps? Some magic? Something?”

“Thats's what we're going to find out.”

I tapped Quincy's face with my hand twice. He didn't wake up. I did it again, harder this time. I was about to slap him again, but Peter stopped me.

“You can't wake him. I need to. It's my spell. Promise me that you'll at least treat him withs some dignity.”

“No promises Peter. If he's dangerous, we need to know.”

Peter scoffed while he tapped the forehead of the fainted Quincy. He clearly disapproved, but until further notice, he couldn't be trusted. Quincy opened his eyes almost instantly; he took a deep invigorating breath as well.

He focused on me. I put my sword away and he smiled.

“Altimis, it's been too long.”

“Who are you?”

“Please? You don't recognize me?”

“I know who you are, but I don't know if you are an imposter. That is all I meant.”

“That's something you are going to need to figure out.”

“How did you get out?”

“It's a long complicated story.”

“You can tell us now!”

“I don't want to right now. I don't trust you. Answer our questions, and that could change. Who are you?

“I'm Lucas Quincy.”

“Lucas Quincy is dead. He died in a library four years ago.”

“I didn't. You forget. I was stuck in a library with an a answer to everything. I was bound to come across an answer eventually. I was bound to escape.”

“How?”

“I'm not going to answer that. I can't. That's the problem with trying to leave the library.”

“Stop toying with me Quincy! This is my house that you are in, and you just did the impossible. Nobody can escape that library like this.”

“I did. But there are many things that I cannot say. The world is missing them for a reason. I cannot reveal everything. I apologize for that inconvenience.”

I snorted, but I accepted that answer. I knew very well how the library worked. You have to give up any information you learn inside. In order to leave, you had to give up the time you spent inside the library. It was part of the Tower of Eternity.

“How have you been Altimis? You look exhausted?”

I glared at him. I didn't know what to say. I wasn't sure if this was actually Lucas Quincy, or if it was an imposter looking for information. I rubbed my hand against my forehead while thought of what to do. The first answer, which happened to be truth, burst out without warning.

“The castle was attacked. We came back to clean up.”

“You came all the way here to clean up? Curious.”

“Look who's speaking,” I gestured at Quincy, “How are you? What are you doing here?”

Quincy smiled and chuckled and looked down at the floor. He was somber about something. He spoke after about a minute, “How am I? That's a difficult question to answer. I am glad to see you, but I've been better. What am I doing here,” he paused, “I'm dying. Today is the day I die. I'm just making sure things get put into motion.”

“Why do you die today?”

“I can explain later, I'd rather not have to explain twice.”

“Why would you need to explain twice?” Fletcher asked.

“Patience. Everything will be revealed in time. I know you don't like that, but you will need to trust me in that. Something will happen shortly, and I needed to be here.”

“Is that why you escaped? You needed to be here?”

“I doubt it is the reason I escaped. I escaped because I found a way. I came here to make sure things happen as they were supposed to.”

“As they were supposed to? Something isn't right.”

“We're missing someone...”

“Then look no further,” Phillip said, walking in the entry way, “for he has come.”

“Phillip.”

“Lucas.”

“You know each other?” I asked.

“We've met only briefly,” Phillip casually stated, “it's time to talk.”

I sat down and Fletcher sat next to me; Phillip had other plans. He leaned over into Quincy's face. He was mad, but he was curious. I couldn't read him, but he was trying to understand Quincy better. He was aggressive though.

“How did you do it?” he asked Quincy.

“The same as you.”

“I know that, but how. You died. I saw it. I read it. I did it. How are you here now?”

“You died? Again?”

“Stay out of this, Altimis.”

“But you just said you killed him.”

“Altimis, let Phillip talk.”

“No, you don't get it do you Quincy? The Phoenix King is still out there. He lives on some way. We have to investigate every source of necromancy for fear of The Phoenix King's return. If you died again, and are back again how do we know you're not him?”

“Altimis,” Fletcher said while he grabbed my hand. I didn't even notice that I was on my feet. “Let them talk. They seem to need it.”

I pulled my hand away from Flethcer's and sat down. This was all confusing, my life was too confusing. I didn't understand.

“I read it as well. I found it in the same book I had been reading about my friends. I saw what was supposed to happen, and I changed it.”

“You can't change it, it's the future!”

“But it hadn't happened yet.”

“But it did!”

“I, like you, have had plenty of time with that library. I know it all.”

“Weston Hoover?”

“Born in a log house on the edge of Kajili Island Five. Dies a hero at the mouth of Chalmolv Pass.”

“Impossible. Yrstin Hert?”

“Sorceress that discovers the cure for infallita...”

“Kirk Obliman?”

“Cleric of the Mandan Sky and bear...”

“Arrik Naou?”

“Halfing born in Vinitis underground...”

“Rashibab Immoin?”

“Iopoi.”

“Isheaiu”

“You know well who he is.”

“STOP IT! This is impossible!”

“Anything else?”

“Why?”

“You know. I am here to help. I have jeopardized your task. I am here to set it right. Today is the day.”

“Curious. You know everything?”

“Yes.”

“One last thing,” Phillip pressed his thumb to Quincy's forehead. Both of their eyes closed for almost a full minute. Their bodies just stood in a meditative trance during that time. I fixed my gaze at random places in the room. I didn't know what was happening. I was worried that they were mentally fighting with each other. Quincy's eyes opened again.

“Convinced?”

“Yes, thank you. Altimis, Fletcher, you have nothing to fear from this man. You may free him. Is it alright if I do so?”

“What?”

“He is not the Phoenix King. I can assure you of that. It is hardly fit for him to be confined to this chair. May I release him?”

“My place is here. I won't go anywhere.”

I nodded weakly, and Philip untied Quincy. Phillip and Quincy embraced like old friends. Phillip patted Quincy on the shoulders and said, “You have a few minutes. He'll remember this.”

“Altimis, I know everything. Your hunt for The Phoenix King is almost at a close. You will find him. I know it.”

“But where? How will I find him?”

“That must be yours to complete. Time will tell, but it will not be years.”

“When?”

“I cannot say. Who knows how much that would change? I am already treading on some very thin ice now.”

“What can you tell me?”

“Black is the dawn of the Azure Son.”

“I know that.”

“Look outside,” Quincy said gesturing towards the door.

Fletcher and I ran out through the kitchen. Outside the sky was unnaturally dark. It was shortly after midday, the sun should be out. It wasn't until later that I had noticed the sun was out. The inky sky was paired with one solitary orb. It was a fiery blue replacement for the sun.

“Black is the dawn of the Azure Son Altimis,” Phillip said gesturing to the sky.

“But you said it was a person. This is the sun?”

“It can be interpretted in many ways, but that is not the sun. What do you know of the ancient redenellen people?”

“Ud'Turock told me about the land being saved by a man. He told me the man left on the blue sun and was supposed to return after trouble.”

Phillip chuckled under his breath, “One man can't do it all. He can try, but the world is too much for one man.”

“What are you saying?”

“Do you know why I travel everywhere? Do you know why I do what I do? Because I'm looking for you Altimis. I've been looking for you.”

“Why me? What is so special?”

“Everything! I've been searching this land for someone to take over the Azure Son title. Remember it is a title that is granted. The return of the Azure Son will happen only when trouble arises and only under certain conditions.”

“The Phoenix King is the Azure Son. He said that himself.”

“Listen to what I am saying! I traveled the world to find you. I needed to find someone who met four requirements. That person needed a sense of dignity, a sense of charity, a sense of chivalry, and a sense of clarity. He needed to be pure at heart, they needed to be wise, and they needed to be strong. That person, that leader, the Azure Son, is you.”

“You have the wrong man. I am nothing. I am not that hero, I am not that man!”

“You are wrong! When we were in town with your family, you showed charity to those who were looking for food to eat. That is only one example of the kindness you have showed others. At home, you treat your friends and family with all the respect in the world.”

“I would be nothing without them.”

“And that is not all, in the cavern against the hatchling, you had difficulty seeing the truth of the matter, but you overcame that.”

“You helped me see that...”

“But it was your choice to overcome. Finally, with Jepu, you showed him a respect that very few can show their enemies. You gave him a dignified death and you did more than that. You turned an enemy into a friend.”

“How do you know that? You weren't there for that?”

“I know everything,” Phillip snapped his fingers and a blue flame erupted into his hand. He pointed at Fletcher and called, “Fletcher, come and reach for this until you can no longer bear it.” Fletcher was unsure, but he came to an arm's reach away from Phillip and brought his hand close to the flame. He stopped about a foot away and snapped it back wincing a bit. “Altimis, your turn. Come and reach for this until you can no longer bear it.”

I walked two steps over to Phillip and slowly reached my hand towards the flame. I moved my hand delicately expecting the flame to surge, but it didn't. I didn't feel any heat coming from the fire at all. My hand slowly crawled towards the flame until the flames were licking my palms. Phillip grabbed my hand in a firm handshake. Our hands were the origin of a minor immolation.

My mouth dropped, and I examined my hand from afar. My hand was clearly in the fire, but I wasn't feeling any pain. I didn't feel any heat. What was going on?

“The flames of the guardian shall accept only the guardian. The pure in heart, the most deserving. I have traveled countries, and came to find you. I knew when you had defeated me, that you stood a chance, but I did not know you would succeed.”

“When I defeated you?”

“Altimis, this news will break you, and I'm sorry. I am he. I am The Phoenix King. I am the creator of this. I am the master behind this current plight.”

“How? Why?”

“One man cannot do it alone. This world needs a guardian. It needs many guardians, but they cannot be chosen. They must choose for themselves.”

“But The Phoenix King was evil, you can't be him.”

“Was he evil? What did he do? What did I do?”

“You... you watched my children. I trusted you! Where are my children?”

“Your children are safe with Dria. They are staying at Tanz for now.”

“Fletcher! Go to Tanz and see that my family is safe.”

“They are safe.”

“You don't have that right! You don't say when my family is or is not safe!”

“Why? What has changed? Have I done any wrong to you?”

“You ruined my life. You ruined the world. I don't care if you're different now, you're a monster.”

“I did what was necessary, and I will continue to do so. You may call that monstrous, but you will find out in time that that isn't true.” Quincy walked over to us, and extended his hand to Phillip. “Quincy, I am sorry for your loss. That is a tragedy that must be remembered, but it is time.”

“I understand.”

“Altimis, Fletcher, I wish you well. Remember, black is the dawn of the Azure Son.”

Phillip crumpled to the ground as if he lost all support. A pale crimson wisp filled the air around him, and it floated up to the sky. It floated towards the blue sun. The wisp quickly left our view, and I turned my attention to Quincy.

“You knew?”

“I know everything Altimis.”

“How could you be here? You were trapped in the Scoprium, you were unable to leave. How did you escape?”

“Altimis, I don't have time for this, you need to listen.”

“No! I need to know! What is going on here?”

“Altimis, I have limited time remaining. I can help you, or I can waste my time explaining.”

“Explain quickly then.”

“That man built the Scoprium. He designed it and enchanted it. He knows how to work around it. He centers the powerful time lapse around his phylactery. By entering his phylactery he can choose to move inside or outside the scoprium. He sets his body to leave the scoprium, and then leaves as a spirit through the phylactery. The spirit is where all of the knowledge is stored, so he doesn't forget anything when the body's time is taken.”

“If that is so, then you are a lich now? How can you be a lich when you were already a rax?”

“A lich is someone who binds his or her soul to an object. All I had to do was unbind my soul and reconnect it with the phylactery.”

“But, you shouldn't be able to bind more than one soul to anything?”

“It was certainly more complicated than that. I had to create room for my soul, without destroying the integrity of the phylactery.”

“Why didn't you destroy it?”

“This is why you have to listen. I don't have much time left. Not everything is as it seems. That you must truly understand. There is one more thing.”

“Why should I trust you?”

“Altimis...”

“You are working with The Phoenix King.”

The sixteenth of Hexanth - 516

It has been almost a year of darkness. The sky is black, and the sun is blue. We all struggle to survive. This unnatural darkness is forcing everyone indoors. It is difficult to stay warm. Many people have fled to the castle to find a warmth in numbers. I think that causes more trouble than good. People seem to panic easily these days.
I keep thinking about the last thing that Quincy said to me. He said that the sun was an egg? I don't know what I'm supposed to believe. I don't really believe it's an egg, but I don't know what it is these days. It's blue. And it refuses to give us its heat or light. What is happening?
We haven't heard from the Ten-fingered tribe in long time as well. Rumor has it that they made their way over to Androm, across the Chalmov pass. Other people think that dragons are migrating, but I think they are simply spreading their prophecies some more. Again, I don't know what to believe.
The sun -or egg- has been acting strangely lately. It seems to pulse every once and a while. When it pulses, the sky lightens for about half a day. I don't know how many others have noticed, but the pulses don't seem to hold to any pattern. Maybe it's slowly getting bigger? I can't tell because I haven't been observing it since the beginning.
I started observing its size since I first noticed it pulsing. The pulses have started to increase in number and intensity. It's hard to ignore them now that I notice them. I can't exactly point them out, because they happen too quickly. Maybe people are choosing to ignore it? Maybe they hope that it will go away? Maybe they are right?
I doubt it. If you believe that the sun is an egg, the pulses could be a sign that whatever is inside is getting ready to hatch. I don't know what could grow in an egg like that. Dragons use fire to heat their eggs, but the sun is constantly immolated. Whatever tries to grow in there should be burned to oblivion.
But then there was that fire that Phillip showed me before his soul left his body. I wasn't hurt by the fire, but Fletcher said that it was too hot for him. Maybe whatever is growing in the sun is immune to the fire like I was? He said that the fire didn't burn me, because I was chosen. Was there a mistake? Was another being the chosen hero of legend? Was I just as misinformed as everyone else?
I don't know. I hope that these days end shortly. I don't know how much more these people can withstand. I don't know how much I can withstand. I am afraid.
-Altimis Malder-

Author:	altimis [ Sun Aug 03, 2014 12:55 am ]
Post subject:	[STORY] The Azure Son
This is the second story of my Nanowrimo series. Right now, I'm getting this set up as we near the close of my first story. Without spoiling anything, here is the front cover (I know, even the back cover spoils some things) and obviously the title. Front Cover: Back Cover: The Phoenix King was defeated, but he was able to escape. Though his impact has been quite clear, and the world has changed drastically; he has remained elusive for four years. Dragons ravage the land, and barbaric tribes follow in their path. The morality of the living dead are still in question as war after war is fought in the name of equality. Altimis and Dria cautiously raise their children in these troubled times, but now the hunt might be over; the name of The Phoenix King has been heard again. His curse has been planted in the hearts of many, "Black is the dawn of the Azure Son." Wars have been fought, and towns have been razed, but nothing compares to what Altimis has to face, when he is forced to face himself. What I can tell you, This takes place four years after the first book. This book goes deeper into the cultures of the land (you start to understand what the covers mean), it is supposed to explore feelings of depression and insanity. Oh, and it has dragons; one of my favorite parts. Aside from the cast of main characters changing slightly, the characters themselves begin to show changes as they adapt to the new world. And I finally give you a simple bit of the next story. Enjoy! Startled, I looked up at what used to be clouds. I saw the castle just behind the dragon's head. My stomach began to twist in my body, and my legs felt very light. I pressed myself as best I could against the dragon's body, and held tightly to the scales. I saw the horizon in a vertical manner compared to its typically horizontal fashion. It would have been a beautiful view under different circumstances. I heard Fletcher screaming frantically in my mind. “Meredith! hold your fire! Don't let anyone shoot! A fall from that height could kill him!” “I'm sure he was aware of that when he started Fletcher,” she replied calmly. “Don't even think about it!” “I'm ordering the launch of a few warning shots, otherwise the dragon will repeat this more often.” Fletcher continued to yell at Meredith as the dragon continued to drop. I wasn't sure how much more my stomach could take of this vigorous ride. I was so close, but I was in incredible danger. The dragon finally leveled off; I knew it would. It rained fire along the top of the castle, and I could feel the flames as we soared above them. The fire was abnormally soothing. Until then, I hadn't realized how cold I was. The dragon restarted its ascent into the sky, flapping its wings majestically. I heard two clicks on my left. I assumed those were stray arrows that had been launched at the dragon. I held on in fear of my life, as my body experienced a pressure I had never felt before. The inside of my body was sinking, as the shell of my body was rising. I felt heavy, and my jaw was almost dropping. I felt good. My brain couldn't understand. The pressure of the ascension, the wind in my hair, the gentle motions of the dragon's wings. My mind was racing with sensations, and it felt good. Even though I was only along for the ride, I felt like the king of the world. The dragon found a height it was comfortable with and leveled off again. My body was both tingling, and numb. I was in awe of what I had just experienced. Dragons get to feel that every day, the rush, the excitement, and the awe. Why wouldn't they want to fly? That made me wonder, who attacked first? Dragons, or us? Dragons needed to eat, so I'm sure they stole some animals, but we attacked first. We claimed those animals as our own. Those were our animals, we deserved them. Felix's words from earlier stuck in my head. “It's ours! We built it, we defended it, we deserve it!” Were we the monsters in this comparison? We thought we had a right to our possessions, when really they were of the world. We have need for convenience, the dragons have a need for hunger. Who's need needs to be satisfied more? If we never attacked the dragons, would they have ever attacked us? Could we have worked together? The Azure Son Updates: wrote: Post I: Post II: Post III: Post IV: Post V: Post VI: Post VII: Post VIII: Post IX: Post X:

Author:	altimis [ Wed Aug 06, 2014 8:35 pm ]
Post subject:	Re: [STORY] The Azure Son
One last bit of spoiler for you guys to get you excited for this to start, here... Enjoy again: I made a language specifically to represent the ancient civilization in this world, and I love it. It's very awkward, but it makes a strange sort of sense when you get to its translated parts. This should be something those of you who read the first one are all familiar with. Here One last thing: "Bah sht v p oth. Ed p im. Awm bl"

Author:	altimis [ Fri Aug 08, 2014 10:38 am ]
Post subject:	Re: [STORY] The Azure Son
Prologue: The dawn of Biotri 512 Altimis and I have only been wed for a few months, but I am already growing with a child. We are both excited for the life we are going to bring to the world, even if Altimis doesn't show it. He is frightened of what kind of world we are bringing our child into. Altimis has been more depressed lately. He hasn't been sleeping well. I often awaken and find him missing from bed. He has nightmares, but he won't tell me of what, but he mutters wildly about The Phoenix King. He never mentioned anything that traumatic about their encounter, I think he is hiding something. I feel that it might have something to do with his vampirism. I have never known any vampires of sadness, they tend to die very quickly for behavior such as this. I fear he may be affected this way. Though, he's not the only person witholding information from others. We're not telling my parents about our child. I'm sure that my father would be excited, but my mother would be disgusted, with it, and both of us. I don't know how my parents live together with their separate beliefs. I don't understand why my mother is a Valiant, when the Valiants are responsible for so much hate these days. I'm going to start dinner before I get hungry tonight, this child is eating too much I'm afraid. I can only pray that things get better before the child is born. -A proud mother- ==xx== The thirtieth day of the sixth month of the first year of King Felix Heraldtime 30.6.512 Altimis is in a mood again. He had to leave the room when the children were born. He had twins. I went to join him when I learned that Dria and the children were safe, and he wept on my shoulder. He is haunted by The Phoenix King in a way that none of us can truly comprehend. The effects are clear, but we don't know how to help except to constantly support him. I wish I could do more. I know I can, but I don't know how. There's something he's not telling us. Dria says that she thinks that it has something to do with his vampirism, but that it isn't normal. She says she is trying to talk to him, but that he just hides in his mind. It can't be healthy. -Fletcher- ==xx== The tenth of Triste 513 Felix sent me on a wild chase. No, I volunteered to go. We heard from a merchant that a cult in Aom was spreading fear. They were vandalizing buildings and walls with the curse of The Phoenix King. Black is the dawn of the Azure Son. Black is the dawn of the Azure Son. Black is the dawn of the Azure Son. Black is the dawn of the Azure Son. Black is the dawn of the Azure Son. Black is the dawn of the Azure Son. Black is the dawn of the Azure Son. [Scribbles]. Sorry; what does it even mean? I went to hunt The Phoenix King, but he was nowhere to be seen. The cultists were some remnants of the Amri'Chan. We raided there stronghold, and have one less group to worry about. The valiants remain strong however. Why does Jepu hunt us so? He claims that The Phoenix King didn't run away, but, instead, possessed me. Am I possessed? I know what I saw, or thought I saw, I think. [Scribbles]. I came home and found that Dria was celebrating the birth of our children again. I had missed the original celebration. Why did I go? I shouldn't have gone. At least I get to spend time with my children now. What more can I do than that? I can give them a safe world, but I am failing to do so. What is wrong with me? Why am I always sad? Everyone is afraid to go near me. I scare them away. They try to help, but it only makes it worse. And it gets worse and worse. When I feel better, it hits me again and worse than before. Dria tells me that I am a vampire of sadness. That doesn't help, but it does explain it. It doesn't help. Nothing ever helps. That reminds me, I'm still short one of my triad, as is Dria. Vance won't be enough. I need to find another. Someday soon... -Altimis Malder- This is ancient text that consists of shapes, symbols, and letters. Magic dates this back to before my time. Why do these symbols appear in my handwriting? One of many manuscript pages found throughout the Tower of Eternity Author Unknown ==xx== The twelfth day of the second month of the second year of King Felix Heraldtime 12.2.513 I am with Felix too much these days. Jepu has directed an army at us, he claims that we commanded the dragons to attack him? Each day the war comes closer and closer to castle Vitior. I can only pray that Altimis and Dria remain safe, and that the town is safe as well. Fortunately, the same dragon that spurred this war is also helping to delay it. It rains fire on both sides while we struggle, day after day, to ground it. Emos says that he has created some tool to do so, but we have yet to see it. -Fletcher- ==xx== Hexanth. Today mark day of me first dragon kill. Me earn first braid. Me lead tribe. -Ud'Turock- ==xx== The second of Sepnor - 515 Four years. It has been four years, of hunting and trouble and pain. Jepu is The Phoenix King, of that I am sure. Why else would he constantly lead a rebellion against us. We have dicovered his stronghold in Punist's Vale. Dria was going on a diplomatic quest to quell a nearby rebellion, Felix suggested that we lead a small group together. Dria has asked Elizabeth to join us, and I have asked Vance. Felix sent Emos with the map of both of our destinations. This is the first mission that Dria and I have worked together in over four months. We have constantly been working for the kingdom, but usually one of us was left at home. We are spread thin trying to calm rebellion everywhere. People are afraid about The Phoenix King, and nobody knows who to trust. Could this all be over soon? The war that had raged for the last four years has haunted us greatly. It has taxed our minds and our lives. I am constantly struggling with the troubles of my past. I can't handle all of my difficulties, or fear, or failure. I often find myself in depressive moods for days at a time. And it's getting worse, as usual. I feel hopeless when I think of last time. I don't think we'll be successful this time either. Something will go wrong. Something always goes wrong. -Altimis Malder- Part 1: He was sprawled out along the allure. I jumped up to aid him, but Emos threw me back against the wall. Emos told me that I couldn't go. It was dangerous. I struggled against him. My brother was dying, and I was going to do whatever I could to save him. Fletcher was twitching further along the allure; his blood was draining down the walls. I continued to struggle against Emos, but he remained firm in holding me up against the wall. I still needed convincing that I shouldn't save Fletcher. I looked again at Fletcher, where he lay. He was struggling to live; he was struggling to breathe. I could hardly bear to look at him in his current condition. I didn't want to, but I couldn't look away. A shadow loomed over his head. It was the shadow of one other person atop the allure. I knew what stood behind him, she was always watching. She was fearful. She was staring deeply into my soul. Her arms were outstretched; her fingers were spread wide. She was very scared of something. Her face showed that she was yelling something, but I couldn't quite understand what. I couldn't hear a statue after all. But her face, full of fear, was entrancing. It was saying “No.” No, she wasn't just saying no. She was yelling no. She was screaming it silently over and over, and over, but deafeningly she wasn't making a sound. She didn't want me to go, but Fletcher was dying. I quickly went limp and Emos relaxed his hold. Then, I pushed against him with all my strength. I made him fall onto his back. I ran over to Fletcher and held his head in my hands. My clothes were instantly soaked with his life. Fletcher was coughing up blood, but he tried to say something. I couldn't understand him, so I asked him to clarify. He asked me to save him. He wanted me to do the impossible. Suddenly, I was forced head over heels from my perch atop the wall. I fell into the bailey of the castle. In the middle of the air, as I fell forever, I turned and saw my brother leaning over the edge of the wall. He was shouting something. He was asking me to save him still. Odd that my brother would ask me to save him, when in fact it was me that needed saving. Why did I need saving? Why was he smiling? He was dying, but he bore a large smile on his face. Emos too. Emos wasn't dying, but he was happy. I was dying too. No, I was falling. I was falling. Forever. I reached up to feel my face, I was smiling. I didn't feel happy? I was falling, what was happy about that? The castle wasn't this large; why was I still alive? How was I still falling? Curious still, I found that the maiden that was behind him now. Her face was still full of fear, her arms and her fingers were still outstretched. She was still shouting “no”, and she was still staring deeply inside my soul. I felt calm, but that was when I hit the ground. I was still alive; I survived. I sat up, and I pushed myself off the ground.

Author:	altimis [ Mon Aug 11, 2014 8:11 am ]
Post subject:	Re: [STORY] The Azure Son
Part 2: “Altimis!” Vance called from behind me. I narrowly dodged the whiplashed branch Dria left for me. “Not now, Vance!” I managed to shout back. I took another gulp of air to replace the lost breath. I continued sprinting through the forest. “Altimis?” he asked again. “Not now, we need to move.” “But is it the smartest idea to go there?” “Do we have any other choice?” I asked. Vance was correct, of course. I was correct as well; we had nowhere else to go. As usual, Vance did manage to prove me wrong. “Yes, we could go the other way?” “Vance, not now. Run!” I wanted desperately to slow down. In fact, I wanted to be at home with my children. That was not possible at the current time. The most reasonable dream now, would be me telling Vance to run the other way. That wouldn't end well for one of us, and I wasn't sure which one of us that would be. Dria and I were the fastest two, and Vance was behind me. Emos and Elizabeth were unfortunately falling behind. A loud roar and the sound of air igniting was behind us. The thought of fire being launched from overhead was enough to remind me to keep running. Now was not a time to worry about the others. The nearest town wasn't exactly a town, and certainly wasn't a place that we were eager to go to. In fact, it was the stronghold of our greatest source of contention, the Valiants. The Valiants are a group that believe that any form of necromancy is a monstrosity that must be cleansed. Obviously, those are the extremists, there are others who simply wish to avoid it. But Punist's Vale was the stronghold of the extremist leader, Jepu. My friends and I weren't entirely as pure as the Valiants would like. In fact, Dria and I, being vampires, are far from being pure. But that's besides the point, we are also several well-known advocates for the opposing group Quincy's Crusaders. We are dedicated to giving people second chances, we promise to show that the dead are the same as the living. We were sent as diplomats to help mediate between a valiant-based town and some undead neighbors. That was when the dragon appeared. Normally, I wouldn't mind facing a dragon. Let me rephrase that. I mind very much facing a dragon, but I don't mind facing a dragon when I'm properly prepared among a group of allies. That is when I am comfortable facing a dragon. Unfortrunately when the dragon appeared, the Valiants insisted that we had summoned it to raze their village. They banished us, and left us: Dria, Elizabeth, Emos, Vance, and myself, to face the dragon. We had no other option; we had to run. That brings us to where we are now, running. We were running from a dragon, towards the Valiant's stronghold. The way I saw it, I was choosing the lesser of two evils. At least we can reason with humans. We had barely minutes left before we came face to face with Punist's Vale. But the dragon was gaining on us. We were running through the forest to provide us with better cover. The dragon knew the direction we were heading so it was only a matter of time before it finally found us and burned us to a crisp. Suddenly, the dragon let out a shrill screech. “What is happening?” Vance asked. “Just keep running!” I wanted to add, “it could be a trick,” but I ran out of breath. I needed to conserve all of my natural resources. I also didn't think that it was necessarily a trick. That dragon sounded pained; something bad happened to it. “But the dragon?” I didn't respond to Vance. I knew that he knew why. Something happened to the dragon. It certainly wasn't dead, but something injured it, and it wasn't us. That something could draw its attention away from us, and allow us to get to safety. Vance was hoping that it meant we could stop going to Punist's Vale; it didn't mean that unfortunately. We needed to go to Punist's Vale for an ironic sense of safety. We continued our rushed journey towards a certain confrontation, until we ran into it. The walled barracks loomed ahead, and I could see that we were spotted. The guards atop the wall were scrambling to, what appeared to be their battle positions. “HALT!” One of the guards yelled as we came near to the stronghold. We were mere feet from safety, and yet so far. Dria and I stopped. I could hear someone fall down behind me, it was probably Emos; he was not really used to running. He typically stayed within the castle exerimenting or running short errands around town. “What are you doing here?” I was gasping for breath, and noticed that Dria was staring intently at me. I turned around and found Emos on his back on the ground. Both Vance and Elizabeth were using each other for support. They were all waiting on me. “I asked you a question! Answer or we fire!” the guard pressured. He had a crossbow pointed at us. “We were running from a dragon,” I took some deep breaths. Now that the rush of fear had left, I was finding it more difficult to breath, “we don't know where it flew off too, but we'd like some shelter for a bit.” “How did you find this place?” I was gasping loudly, trying to find air, while I thought of the best answer I could give. I forgot that this was supposed to be a hidden stronghold. We weren't supposed to know it existed; oops. I was about to answer, when I heard another lighter voice from over the wall. “What's going on here?” “These strangers came running up to the walls sir!” “So?” “What do you mean sir? They could be hostile.” A large man slowly walked up to the guard that was previously talking to us. He turned to look at us, and he was studying us carefully. What he saw obviously didn't impress him. He turned back to the guard and pointed in our direction. “Jimson, look at them, do they look hostile to you? And even if they did, do they look like they are in any condition to send more than a hostile remark your way. Feiv's gold Jimson! You'll make them hostile keeping them there!” “But sir, Lord Jepu insists...” “Yes, and Lord Jepu also insists that I be the captain of the guard. That means he respects my judgment in this regard. Now let them in.” “Sir? Lord Jepu will not be pleased.” “I'm not pleased. How about this? You let them in here, or we all go out there.” With this, the man arguing for our admission into the keep started waving everyone off the wall. He was walking along the wall, and he was ushering the other guards before him. The other guards were confused with what they were supposed to do. Part 3: “But sir, there's a dragon out there,” Jimson said. “You're a quick learner Jimson. Come on. All of us down,” he turned towards us, “you four...” “Five sir,” Jimson reminded him. “Ah yes, I see him now. Why aren't you moving? I ordered you to get out there... You five, who are you?” He paused and waited for our response. We were unable to give him one. We were in no condition to seriously answer any question in a way that ended positively for us. We were all struggling for air, and we were unable to think clearly. He studied us in the meantime, and figured it out quickly. “Feiv's gold. Are you Altimis?” I chose not to respond; he continued anyways, “oh, don't be shy, come on in, we can talk in a bit.” “Sir?” “Jimson, that's an order. If those gates aren't open by the time I get down there, I will open them myself and march all of you outside. Now go!” The gates shuddered and slowly opened out towards us. I could clearly see the man, in full plate armor standing in the center of the gates. His arms were open and his face was welcoming. Behind him was the barren path of a typical keep. A thin road for carts and supplies, a tavern and an inn on our right, and most importantly the central keep. On the left was a guard tower overlooking the majority of the vale. Punist's Vale was very small, it was hidden after all, but well protected. Though the road was barren the walls were lined with more than twenty guards. We all knew that there were more sleeping, and some that were simply odd-duty. The man welcomed us kindly. “Welcome to Punist's Vale, come on in. What are you waiting for?” “But... we're... you...” “Silence, I know exactly who you are. I think everyone does. You defeated The Phoenix King in battle. Something armies were unable to accomplish. Altimis, we may have different views, but we are not your enemies. Well, I can't speak for Jimson here, but I can speak for me. As long as I remain captain of the guard, you'll be fine.” “Thank... thank you.” “Thanks are not necessary, come join me in the inn. We'll drink and speak of what happened, shall we? Follow me.” Dria turned and waited for me; she grabbed my hand. Vance and Elizabeth helped Emos up onto his feet. His legs were pulsating from being over-worked. He was shaky, but they helped him enter the gates. We followed this man two doors down the road, to a long brightly-lit building. He walked up to the door and held it open for us. “Come in! Warm yourselves, or cool yourselves, whichever suits you.” We slowly filed in, one after the other, and he directed us to a table by the fire. Finally, a fire, that wasn't trying to kill us. We sat down at the table, as he had a word with the bartender. Dria was eyeing him suspiciously; I was too. I felt uncomfortable being welcomed deep within our foe's stronghold. The man returned to the table carrying six mugs. “We only have water at this point fellows. Fresh from the spring, but not as good as any of the ale you're probably used to drinking,” he said placing a mug in front of each of us. The liquid inside looked clear enough to be water, but before I could take a closer look, I saw the act of a little child from next to me Emos held the mug up to his face and drank his drink rapidly. Dria gave him a dirty look, and I knew why. We were grateful for being safe from the dragon, but we were deep in the foe's lair. If they knew that I was Altimis, then they certainly knew that my friends weren't welcome here. What we didn't know, was why this man was welcoming us here. The only reasons we could think of were negative. “Tell me,” the man asked as he settled into the table, “to what do we owe the pleasure of the company of Sir Altimis and his lovely wife Dria?” “You know so much about us, but we don't even know your name,” Dria stated quickly. “Where are my manners, milady,”he chuckled, “I am Godfrey. The captain of guard here. I am second to the lord in authority here. Have you any other questions?” “Why would you let us in so easily?” “Why wouldn't I? If I was being chased by a dragon, what would I want to have happen? I gather that you are suspicious milday. You have nothing to fear from me, and I will make sure Jepu treats you fairly.” “I remain unconvinced.” “I don't blame you milady. That doesn't change the truth, and I am not hurt by it either. I may be a Valiant but I am not quite the extremist lord Jepu is. I would expect the situation to be similar had our postions be switched.” “Thank you, I guess,” I mentioned. “Nonsense. Drink, before your friend here finishes it all,” he laughed; Emos was on his third drink. We all laughed. All of us, except for Emos, neglected our drinks anyways; Emos was glad for that. Godfrey continued on with his chatter. “Can you tell me more about this dragon?” “It was big, and monstruous,” Emos jested. “Big teeth and wings too?” “Yes. It breathed fire too!” “I'm glad we're talking about a dragon then,” Godfrey smiled “anything practical? Notably, the markings?” “It was mostly black, but it had some green scales as well. Mostly focused around its head,” Dria stated. “You're sure? It had a black body with green scales scattered about?” Godfrey asked. “Yes, and it had a jet black underbelly. Do you know this dragon?” “Yes, and no. I don't know it, per se, but we have been tracking it for a few months now. We have had scouts studying its patterns, habits and so on. We have been waiting for it to leave its den; it seems that now is that time.” “Why were you waiting for it to leave?” I asked. “To explore of course!” another man intervened with dull excitement. He was behind us, me in particular, “Altimis, Knight of Vitior, I have been hoping to meet you.”

Author:	altimis [ Thu Aug 14, 2014 6:41 pm ]
Post subject:	Re: [STORY] The Azure Son
Part 4: I turned around; I was surprised by our new guest. He had dark brown hair that covered the back of his neck and his ears. Half of his forehead was covered by his hair, until he brushed it out of his face. His eyes were dark brown, almost black, and they were filled with excitement. His chin was covered with a short beard. His excitement was reflective in his smile from ear to ear. “And who might you be?” I asked as he grabbed my wrist as though we were dear friends. “My name is Phillip. I have traveled across many lands studying ancient histories and legends. I study the archaic languages of the ancient civilizations of Redenell.” “And why were you hoping to meet me?” I asked. I was still confused by this man's eagerness. “I'll go and let everyone know that the dragon is gone,” Godfrey quickly mentioned, “Jepu will more than likely want you to go with him.” I turned back to Godfrey, “What?” “You'll be safe. Trust me,” Godfrey mentioned, before he left the tavern. Phillip brought my attention back to himself. “I've been hoping to meet you, because you are a legend in the making.” “A legend? Are you mad?” You defeated The Phoenix King, did you not?” I looked down at the table and answered, “Not entirely. He got away.” “That may be true, but you have done more than many armies can say, let alone, individuals. That in itself is an accomplishment. You should be proud.” “Proud of what? I could have done better.” Phillip's expression dropped dramatically. Within an instant, he went from being over-eager to meet me, to appear to have seen the shadow of death. The color had drained from his face, and his eyes were dull. “Be that as it may, I know that you have some great potential.” Phillip seemed more like he was asking me than answering. I looked closer at Phillip, he seemed old, but not aged. He was wise for his age, that's for sure. He inspired confidence, but also reminded me of the battle I had with The Phoenix King. That was a battle I didn't want to remember. I had to get my mind off of it quickly. He was thinking about something. He was calculating, or remembering, something. No, he was studying my expression, my mood, and my words. He must have been as surprised at my self-loathing. Everyone was. They expected the defeater of The Phoenix King to be a powerful and charismatic person. Instead, they witnessed a depressed and self-conscious young man. I never quite understood why, but Dria explained that it was expressed more greatly in my vampirism. When you become a vampire, your body binds itself with an emotion. Everything else about your soul is stored in your heart. Your powers as a vampire stems from that emotion, and you embody that emotion as if your life depended on it. Typically, you have angry vampires, loving vampires or wild vampires. Angry vampires are aggressive, and over-confident. They live well and, obviously, anger quickly. When they are most angry is when they are most poweful. Wild vampires tend to be hunters, rogues and scoundrels. They are most powerful when they are hunting prey. Loving vampires like Dria, are very caring and protective of others. They are most powerful when others depend on them. When they are needed the most, they are at their best. As you may have noticed, sad vampires aren't on the list of typical. Vampires of sadness, like me, tend to die very quickly. They tend to be moody, and depressed for days at a time. When their situation or lives become most hopeless, their power is at its greatest. If that sounds slightly contradictory, you would be right. They die because their true power is realized too late to be saved more often than not. So often, in fact, that I am the only vampire of sadness that any of us personally know. As for embodying sadness. It fills my very being. When I am sad, I writhe and my body aches. I cannot sleep, I cannot think, I am too distracted. Sadness affects me many times more than it can affect others. I am blessed with the power of vampirism, and cursed with it at the same time. Vance broke the silence of my thoughts. I didn't even realize that I had beecome so distracted. I'm about to fall into another mood again. Dria put her arm around me. She was always able to sense when a mood would overcome me. She was never able to do anything about stopping it, but she always let me know that she was there to help me. “Why are you looking to explore the dragons den?” Vance inquired. I knew exactly what the next words out of his mouth would be, and he didn't disappoint, “Gold? Gems? Treasures?” Phillip sighed, and turned his attention away from me. I hadn't realized that he had been studying me the entire time I was lost in thought. Maybe he, too, was lost in thought. Could he have been a vampire? That would explain the sense of knowledge beyond his apparent age. Phillip was ready to answer, but Emos interrupted. “Dragons rarely bring those things into their lairs. They decorate their lairs as one would decorate their home. They are things that are valuable to a dragon, yes. But much less things that are valuable to us. That's not to say they don't overlap from time to time...” Vance looked at his fingers at after that response. He was counting something in his head. He was one member of my triad. He is a self-proclaimed treasure hunter. We met on a dragon hunt. When he saw my combat prowess, he was intrigued. He stayed by my side ever since, and it was only a matter of time before he discovered I was a vampire. He was more than willing to become involved with my vampirism. He is a very dedicated friend, but he is also wealth-oriented. Not that I complain too much. I find it enjoyable to go delving deep within hidden ruins, and take time to satiate that need. Phillip continued from Emos' response, “no, our reasons for exploring are two-fold. One, there is supposedly a cavern filled with ancient transcripts within. That is my reason to go. The second is more current than that. Lately, the dragon has been spotted with an egg. We don't know how long it has had this egg, but we do know that they tend to carry them around when they are near hatching. That is the main reason for the expedition. They are hoping to find the hatchling, and kill it quickly.” “Dragon hunting?” I asked. “The intention is to break the egg before it hatches. We are doubtful of that, but we are hoping to dispose of the hatchling before much trouble can be caused. The land will be a safer place with one less dragon flying about.” “Just how many people are going on this expedition?” “It was originally a dozen men, given your arrival, I assume Jepu will make some changes to that number. Why would he send his men on a task when he can get rid of you at the same time.” “So few men, to go dragon hunting?” “Usually yes, that is quite few, but we have been mapping out the movement patterns and habits for months now. Whenever it leaves, it doesn't return for at least three days.” “At least three days?” “Yes, the earliest it came back was three days. The longest was twenty.” I looked over at our group, studying all of our responses to this task. This was something we certainly weren't expecting, but we would be forced into helping with apparently. Next to me, Dria was hiding a smile from everybody but me; you get to know these kind of things when you're married. She ran her hand lightly through her dark black hair, pulling it away from her face. She was worried about us leaving together, but once we were out of the house, her attitude changed entirely. She is thrilled with the adventure, but more importantly, that it is an adventure with me. The next person over, Elizabeth, was part of Dria's triad. Her hazel eyes were bright with fright and excitement. The story certainly held her interest, but her being part of it did not. She was one of Dria's triad, but she was the less adventurous of the two. She likes to travel, but she likes to travel in safety as a tourist. She came along because this was a diplomatic journey, until the dragon showed up. Across the table from her, Emos was finishing the last mug of water. He is the official leader of this small expedition. He works directly in the castle with the king, Felix, as compared to Dria and me who work as needed. We help out whenever we can, but Emos is always working on something. Yesterday he was sent to a town to discuss important issues, today he was in a tavern drinking water. Of course! He did mention he was working on some new potion; I think I know one of the ill-effects. Next to Emos was Vance, and he was very interested without a doubt. He was a warrior by nature, and a treasure hunter by trade; hunting dragons excite him in both regards. He keeps my life interesting by giving me opportunities to explore the land between fulfilling duties for King Felix. Usually, we're exploring some ruins, but sometimes he simply has a desire to hike a mountain. Well, he wants to climb to the very top, but Dria and I make it a family trip, and we stop where we can set the children down and relax for a while. Dria and I have two children as well, twins; A son, James, and a daughter, Mae. They are back at Vitior being tended to by Peter and Mara. They are the other two parts of our triad. Peter and Elizabeth are married, but Peter prefers to stay at home, while Elizabeth enjoys adventuring. Mara felt that Peter would need help with the children and decided to stay and watch them with him. Elizabeth was grateful for the extra time out and about. Our group all cares for and wacthes out for each other. Part 5: Myself, while I am worried about going dragon hunting, I'm more worried about going dragon hunting with Jepu. Given the result of the last dragon attack among Valiants, I was not eager to have it happen again so soon. Phillip continued, “What is bothering you Altimis?” “Nothing important, we're just planning on raiding a dragon's den. Isn't that bothersome enough?” “I can assure you that it is safe enough, otherwise I wouldn't be going. Is something else troubling you?” “No,” I responded firmly, but I was lying. Phillip was studying me; he was smart. He said he was looking for me, so it made sense. He was treating me like a hero, but I hadn't done anything yet. It was bringing me back four years ago, when everyone rallied behind me. I failed in stopping The Phoenix King, even if I did defeat him. I was torn, and upset. Phillip turned away to talk with others in the group; I was left with my thoughts. ==xx== I was sweating and exhausted, and my head was throbbing. The floating light was flickering malevolently above me. The Phoenix King was unarmed, and on the ground; his back was against the wall. I held my sword pressed against his throat, he was laughing as best he could. I asked his name and I added pressure to my blade. He laughed at me, and smiled widely. He shouted his titles tauntingly at me. Jahangir Samad? The Phoenix King? The Azure Son? He had many names, or he had acquired many titles. Which of those two were true? What was this man's reason for madness? He didn't let me think, he shouted about his prophecy. We all knew it well, but we didn't know what it meant. Black is the dawn of the Azure Son. He was trying to redirect my focus, but I pressed him again for his name. The Phoenix King began to laugh with a heavy, raspy laugh. Even now, when he was defeated, he was trying to hold power over the conversation. I applied some more pressure to my blade and repeated my question. The Phoenix King began to laugh with more ferocity than before. He glared at me and grinned. He said that he was no one, and he forced his neck upon my blade before I could withdraw it. I stared in awe as he laughed with what remaining air his lungs had left. He slid down the wall as the life left his body. I was baffled at what happened. I had cornered my biggest enemy, and he killed himself without a care in the world. The war was won, the fight was over, my nightmare was gone. Unfortunately, my nightmare had just begun. His spirit slowly appeared above his body, hovering for a moment. His spirit floated upwards to the ceiling. That's how The Phoenix King earned his title, by coming back from the dead. ==xx== Before I finally realized where I was, I was standing without the gates; Jepu was casually approaching. He was smiling largely, but he wasn't smiling with friendship. Jepu was a short man, with a short temper. He didn't seem like the most intimidating person, unless you knew him. He had large and furrowed eyebrows that covered the darkest of eyes. Place just between his eyes, was a pointed nose. He spoke with a slightly nasal confidence. “Altimis, what an unpleasant surprise. And you've brought guests.” “Jepu, the feeling is mutual,” Dria responded. “Good, good. I'm overjoyed at being able to send you in place of some of my precious soldiers. I'm sure you understand.” At this point Jepu's men stopped about five feet away from us, but Jepu kept advancing; he was strutting towards me in particular. Vance reached for his sword, but Emos and Elizabeth secured both of her arms. “Would you be interested in a good dragon hunt, Altimis? Dragons are quite fierce creatures, it would be a shame if something were to,” Jepu paused and glanced over at each of our faces before continuing, “happen to someone.” At this point, Jepu was within arms reach. If it weren't for Godfrey stepping in between us, Jepu likely would have walked right up to my face. However, Godfrey pressed Jepu away from me. “There's no need for this kind of behavior. The dragon is out, and we musn't waste any time bickering over our beliefs. Our goal is to find and destroy the egg, or the hatchling. That removes a more prominent threat than either of you are to each other at this time.” Jepu was glaring at me, smiling wickedly. Godfrey reprimanded, “Jepu? Are you able to cooperate?” Jepu snarled at Godfrey, before turning back to his men. “You waste your time with vermin like them.” “Vermin?” Dria shouted, reaching for her sword. Several of the guards drew their weapons, before Godfrey could even hold his hands up in protest. Jepu snorted confidently, turning only his head to look at Dria from over his shoulder. He calmly responded, “You're in my territory girl, you'd best respect that I don't kill you now.” He turned back and slowly walked towards his group. He lazily raised his hand to wave down the guards. He continued speaking sarcastically, “Well then, Godfrey, you're goal in eliminating the dragon threat is clearly advantegous to simply executing these intruders on sight. I will first say that I will not go out of my way to help them if things would get dangerous, I would encourage you all to do the same,” he said gesturing to his men. He continued with, “Hunting dragons, even a hatchling is no game. We will need to know where your loyalties lie when the fire comes raining down and time is limited.” He turned around, eerily smiling again, but this time he adressed everyone at the gates, “What are we waiting for? Let's go!” Jepu and his small group of men pushed through our group, but Godfrey was cautiously watching his every move. When Jepu passed, he leaned in to me and whispered, “I will keep my eyes on him, but I would suggest you keep yourselves as safe as possible. I can promise no harm from his guard, but Jepu himself will do as he pleases.” He nodded briefly, before running up to the rest of Jepu's group. There were eleven men, including Godfrey; there was only five of us. They outnumbered us greatly, even if Godfrey was trying to play peacekeeper. I turned somberly towards the others. We were all looking at each other, aware of the inherent danger, but also aware that we had little choice but to oblige. Emos patted my shoulder gently while saying, “We'll be fine, Altimis. Don't worry.” He might have said that, but we all knew that it was a lie. It was the only lie that kept us going over these past four years. We walked off into what would be certain trouble. Traveling towards the mountain was uneventful; we all stayed to ourselves. Even when we began to climb the mountain, everything was oddly peaceful. The weather was warm, the sun was bright, and the trees were cheery. If this had been a hike, it would have been perfect. The more of the mountain we climbed, the more it dawned on us the gravity of our situation. When we finally broke the tree line, the entirety of the region became clear to us; the sight was breath-taking. Being able to see for miles, we could see the forest give way to brightly-lit fields. We could see a road that ran through the field connecting two cities that we could not quite see. Looking the opposite direction, we could see the mouth of the dragon's den looming nearer. It was ominously beckoning us closer, welcoming us in. As we neared the dragon's den, Phillip grew more excited. Throughout the journey he floated between the two groups; he was clearly an outsider to both sides. He hovered mostly around Godfrey for the beginning of the journey, but he soon drifted to me when the mouth of the den was visible. He seemed calm, but there was a certain excitement hidden in his eyes. “I wonder what we'll find in there,” he stated very calmly. He was hiding his excitement well, or maybe he was excited about something else entirely. He did say he was looking for me; I still don't understand why. Maybe he was hoping that I would do something heroic like slay the dragon, or at the very least slay the hatchling. I don't know, but I responded quickly. “Trouble.” He brushed off that comment by focusing more on the hike. Finally, we cleared the last boulders and found the mouth engulfing our vision. From underneath, it was ominous but tolerable. Standing in front of it, knowing that a dragon could fly in or out at any time, was extremely unnerving. If the dragon returned, we would surely be doomed. We had sixteen warriors among us sent merely to kill a hatchling, a drake. If its mother returned, we would be the ones being killed. “You are frightened now, are you? We have barely begun,” Jepu chuckled behind us. I turned around to confront him about the issue. “Why don't you go first, Jepu? You have the most men at your command?” I asked snidely. “Never. You and your group first, we'll hold the flank,” Jepu responded. “Why would we ever agree to that? That way you can trap us in there and block the exit?” Elizabeth roared, only, it wasn't Elizbeth roaring. Everyone heard it at the same time; the dragon was returning. We turned and looked at the horizon and found the body of the dragon soaring through the air, rapidly finding its way home. There was only one way to go that wouldn't leave us in the open when it arrived. “That certainly speeds things up. Everyone follow me!” I shouted. I urged everyone around me to head into the den. Dria, Elizabeth, Emos, and Vance were easily coaxed into the den. Jepu's men were having some difficulty. “Everyone inside!” Godfrey repeated.

No Goblins Allowed http://862838.jrbdt8wd.asia/

[STORY] The Azure Son http://862838.jrbdt8wd.asia/viewtopic.php?f=40&t=5154	Page 1 of 1

Author:	altimis [ Wed Aug 27, 2014 12:57 am ]
Post subject:	Re: [STORY] The Azure Son
Part 6: I turned to Phillip and said, “Thank you. It's difficult when that emotion overcomes me. I... I know it doesn't make sense, and I understand that. But that doesn't help me any in combatting it. Thank you for helping me.” “It was a pleasure Altimis. You can thank me when we leave here; we are still stuck as I recall.” “I thought you said the exit was around here?” Vance inquired. “Well, yes... but that doesn't mean I know exactly where. I just know that this chamber is, or was, a rather important place for previous civilizations.” “That is the least of our worries now too,” Dria interjected. “Correct, we are safe for the time being. There are others who are not. Elizabeth for one, the rest of Jepu's group as well.” “But they are with Godfrey, and we removed the dragon hatchling pest from here. I wouldn't worry about them,” Phillip said. “What happened with Elizabeth?” Vance asked. “What do you think happened with her Vance? What did you see?” “It was strange, and at first I thought I was dazed from the boulder hitting me. But his sword went right through her, and she seemed fine. She didn't have any wounds, but she still hurt.” “I know that kind of fighting, and it is kind of ironic. When I battled The Phoenix King, he had a hidden blade that he kept using against me. Whenever I was hit with it, I had a vision. I was fighting with my memories. Whenever I lost, and I always lost, my physical body would be exerted and my mind was though it was pierced. Pain, incredible pain. You can't see it, but the effects of it are clear enough.” “Yes, the dreamblade it was called in the ancient times. It was a fickle, but deadly enchantment that few could handle.” “You know about this Phillip?” “Please, I'm an archeaologist. Of course I know this magic. I may be the reason he was fighting with it. I discovered the enchantment in my travels and gave him that enchanted blade.” “Why would you give him that?” “The same reason Godfrey still follows him. He's not a monster, if but very confused. As for the blade itself. It is potent to be sure, but I thought it safe. Safer than a real blade, do you know how it works?” “Not entirely, I've only seen the effects.” “It is a powerful enchantment. It makes the object, usually a weapon, incapable of causing physical harm. Instead, it causes mental trauma. These blades were originally designed to be used for practice. If you make a mistake, you have no wounds to show for it.” “They have changed since I can see.” “Yes, but not for the reasons you might think. These blades are extremely difficult to create; the enchantments are very powerful, and I was mentioned very fickle. The blade bonds to one person. When another tries to use the blade, it disintegrates. It is very difficult to train with a blade that ceases to exist when it is someone else's turn.” “A method to control the power though. Magic never ceases to amaze me. When I tried using The Phoenix King's blade against himself, it didn't work. I made him hit himself, but when I disarmed him, it vanished.” “Precisely. That is the magic I gave to him. I didn't know how he was going to use it. I can give that same magic to you if you are willing to have me along?” “I certainly wouldn't mind your company. In regards to the magic, I'm not so sure that I would be willing to use it. I know what it does, and though it leaves no wounds, the trauma it causes is worse.” “You are a fair man Altimis. You fight with honor, and that is respectable.” “Unlike The Phoenix King,” Dria muttered. “That does worry me that Jepu has access to that kind of power. I know what he said, but I don't think he was lying, when he thought Altimis was The Phoenix King.” “You don't think he was lying?” Vance asked incredulously. “Just look at his actions. He used the dreamblade, he called a dragon upon us. He abandoned his men. He has been the only one fighting us while we search for The Phoenix King. I think we've found him.” “But why would he be fighting against the army he initially created?” Phillip asked. “When I fought him in the dungeons of Vitior, he told me that death was his goal. Not domination, not control, but death. What better way to cause death, than to first cause confusion. If he swapped sides and gathered a following, he could lead a bigger army by gaining new trust. A bigger army means more death.” “I remember you saying that now, he was preparing the world for something,” Dria mentioned. “And death prepares the world for what?” “I don't know exactly, but I feel we will find out. The prophecy is 'Black is the dawn of the Azure Son.' If death is the goal, that could be the black. The question now is, what is the dawn of the Azure Son?” “Could their be a mistranslation? Could it just mean a blue sun?” Dria asked. “How would that be?” Vance asked. “There is no mistranslation,” Phillip stated. “How do you know?” Vance asked again. “Unless it has been incorrectly translated hundreds of times. This isn't just mentioned once throughout history. It is mentioned innumerous times.” “Curious. Our best chance is to follow up on Jepu for now. He fits the role.” “Altimis, I seriously think you are misjudging Jepu. He's just misguided.” “No offense Phillip, but this is our judgment to make.” “Fair enough.” “We need to get home Altimis, I need to check on Elizabeth.” “Yes, we need to go home. What tunnel has the best chance of getting us out?” “I think this way,” Vance said pointing to a carved tunnel just left of the one we entered, “is our best chance. I haven't done many ancient ruins, but the most decorated wall tends to be the main wall.” “Tends to?” I asked. “It's better than random.” “That's good enough for me. Are we ready to go?” Phillip asked. Part 7: We made sure that we had all of our belongings, and we set off down the tunnel Vance pointed out. It was smaller than the previous tunnels. It was narrow and obviously carved in some manner. It wasn't long before we came across a T-shaped intersection. Dria directed us towards the right. We continued traversing the tunnel, until we realized that it was slowly getting brighter. We were near the exit, but we were not quite there yet. As the tunnel increased in brightness, our pace increased We were excited to leave. The tunnel was only wide enough to pass two of us shoulder to shoulder. When the tunnel seemed that it couldn't feasibly get any brighter without leading outside, we found a staircase carved into the tunnel. Atop the stairs, was the beauty of the outdoors. We were finally free of the dragon's den, but we were hardly free of our problems. We eagerly climbed the stairs. When we broke through the surface of the mountain, we were greeted by the warmth of the sun, and the startled shouts of Jepu's men. “Hold! I said hold men!” I could hear Godfrey shouting as his men armed themselves. “Altimis, Dria, is everyone okay?” Godfrey continued. He approached us quickly. “We're fine, Elizabeth isn't.” “What happened?” “Jepu ambushed us.” “He brought the hatchling dragon!” Vance roared. “Jepu had the drake?” “Yes, he ambushed us. He controlled the drake, and told it to attack us,” Vance continued. “I don't understand, why?” “He thought Altimis was The Phoenix King. He thought that we were commanding dragons. I'm guessing he only wanted to hunt for this hatchling in order to control it,” Dria said. “He thinks you're The Phoenix King? That's a bit harsh, but not unlike him. He is quite rash. That's why he values me to protect his town. Do you need assitance? Where is Emos, Elizabeth, and Jepu?” “Elizabeth is injured and Emos was unable to heal her, so he teleported her back to our keep. Jepu teleported as well, after the dragon left. We don't know where.” “Well we should probably go our separate ways. I have to get these men away from you. You have to check on your friends. I wish you a safe journey Altimis.” Godfrey extended his arm to me. I clasped it firmly, but I asked, “Why do you ally yourself with him Godfrey? He acts like The Phoenix King.” “The same reason you ally yourself with Lucas. My values best align with Jepu and his valiant belief.” “But you're both very different.” “People can have similar beliefs and be very different people. The opposite is also true. I wish you well on your journey, and I hope your friend gets the help she needs.” Godfrey signaled to his men to move, they turned to obey his order. Before Godfrey left with them he turned back towards me and said, “For what it's worth Altimis, I don't think either of you are The Phoenix King. Ponder that until we meet again.” He waved, and then turned to march with the men he was leading home. I turned back to our group, to plan our return to Vitior. “What do you want to do?” “The fastest way would be to go through Shosune,” Phillip suggested “That's another valiant town.” “I just said it was the fastest. If your goal is to simply reach Vitior, traveling through Shosune would be fastest.” “He's right. If we don't start anything we should be fine Altimis,” Vance said. “We don't know where Jepu went. I'm not against going through Shosune, but we need to keep our eyes open. Trouble can be anywhere.” Starting Chapter Three! I'm posting slightly more than normal, 1) because I'm a day later than I wanted to be; 2) because of the kinda awkward separation of parts. It was either shorter than usual or more than usual, and I went for more given reason 1. Enjoy! We're about to meet another of my favorite characters! Part 1: I turned around and found two men arguing over at a table. Felix was angry that Ud'Turock was roaming the lands after the dragons, raiding the razed towns and villages. Ud'Turock was mad the Felix wasn't doing more to hunt the dragons. Both men were doing what they thought was right. How could there be so much difference in what the correct action to take was? Felix argued that Ud'Turock and his tribe were barbarians. He was furious and yelling loudly while gesticulating wildly. Ud'Turock calmly disagreed with that claim. Felix mockingly laughed and held up his four-fingered hand. He pointed it out to Ud'Turock. He smiled thinking that his words struck home. He yelled about how civilized people don't remove fingers from others. Ud'Turock was disgusted. He aggressively addressed Felix. He told him how they were the prophets who lived off the land. They grew their own food, or hunted it. What little possessions they did have they got from others. They only took what they needed to hunt dragons, and no more than that. He argued that those who were unwilling to share were the real barbarians. Felix mockingly laughed again with an unnatural smile on his face. He didn't agree. Why should we share what we rightfully deserve? He pointed out that he had it, he had fought for it, he deserved it. Ud'Turock chuckled under his breath. He pointed out that possessions did not last forever, and that Felix should enjoy them while they lasted. He turned to me and asked me if I would join him outside. He knew that I was curious about his teachings and that I had a difficult task ahead of me. He mentioned that if I stayed with Felix he could not wish me well on my journey, but that if I followed him, I would find all the answers I needed. An odd gesture, but an interesting gesture to say the least. I was taken aback. I didn't think I had much to offer in this situation, but apparently Ud'Turock wanted to talk. I looked quickly at Felix, who was still fuming. Behind him, in the corner of the tent, I recognized a woman; she was watching still. How did I forget that she was with us all this time? Her gaze was fixed on Felix, and it was seconded by her hands. She was gesturing at Felix and wanted me to stay with him. Her pose never changed, but it was ever-changing. She continued her conversation of contradictions. I could never understand her. I still didn't know what to do. Felix was going to help us back to Vitior, but Ud'Turock wanted to talk to me about something. He thought that I had something to offer the tribe. He also mentioned earlier about the prophecy and them being the prophets. That made me more curious about their position in the world, and I was hoping to have those questions answered. He mentioned that he would answer my questions afterwards; now was afterwards. The maiden in the corner was screaming at me; she was begging me to stay. Still the silence in the tent was definite and awaiting my command. My ears were ringing. I turned back to Ud'Turock; I had made my decision. I walked towards the flaps, and turned one last time towards Felix. His shoulders were slouched, and his face was worn with time; he looked defeated. Our maiden was behind him beckoning me to return. I looked away ashamed, confused, and happy. I turned back to Ud'Turock and pushed open the green cloth tent flaps. I was quickly blinded, because the sun was shining brightly. Part 2: The travel to Shosune was uneventful for the most part. The forest was peaceful and bright compared to the tunnels we were stuck in before. As we neared the forests edge, we heard a dragon roar. We all pressed ourselves against nearby trees as it flew overhead. We were easily hidden under the canopy of the trees, but we were still unnerved. We could hear the dragon roar in the distances, but we continued on to Shosune through the forest. When we finally left the forest, were astonished by what we saw. We were greeted by a blaze of fire and a wall of smoke. We could hear faint screams from the village down the road. The entire village was burnt to the ground; only a few walls remained standing. We hurried over to see how we could help the worried villagers. We were not expecting Felix to be here with us. We found a group of armed guards running amidst the flames. They looked like they were searching for something. On the edge of town, we were finally confronted by someone. “Sir Altimis, Lady Dria, Felix is expecting you.” “He was expecting us?” “Well, he wasn't expecting to meet here. But given the circumstance...” “And what is the circumstance here?” “Dragon attack. The village is completely gone, three lives were lost. It is fortunate that it wasn't worse.” “It must have been the mother.” “No matter, Felix is waiting. Would you please follow me?” “Is there anything we can do to help?” Dria asked. “No. We're letting the town burn. It will be easier to rebuild. Just follow me to Felix. You may talk with him.” “Very well.” “Follow me, then. He's this way.” The guard turned and led us around the outskirts of town. Some of the guards were still rummaging throughout the flames. We caught a glimpse of two of them striking the base of one of the remaining walls. They were searching for any survivors and trying to reset the town. It was interesting to tear down the remaining walls, but I found it more interesting that they were talking of rebuilding the town so soon after its destruction. Around the edge of town there was a tent. It was placed on the road between Vitior and this place. I could only imagine the few possible outcomes of this dragon attack. This was a valiant-aligned town. Us coming to help had to at least be a good sign to them, even if it wasn't a great time for them.You never know with these situations. They could blame us for the dragon as easily as Jepu did. The guard led us to the tent and held open the flap for us. Felix was alone inside, poring over a single table with a general map of the area. He looked up frustrated and disgruntled, but his look changed when he recognized who had entered. He stood upright and welcomed us with arms wide open. “Everyone! I'm glad to see you all made it back. First things first; Dria, Elizabeth is stable, but you will want to talk with her.” Dria turned to me with a sigh of relief. Felix quickly added, “I wouldn't excite yourself just yet, unfortunately. The best I can tell you is that she is going to live.” Dria breathed a sigh of relief, then she asked, “What's there not to get excited about?” “It's complicated. I would love to explain, but I honestly don't know except for what those at the santarium told me. Now for the obvious news, this town has suffered from a terrible dragon attack. We only arrived in time to fend the dragon off from burning all of the villagers. Do any of you know what might have happened?” “Here? A dragon attacked, isn't that enough?” Vance asked. “That much I know, but it's rare for a dragon to attack like this. It normally steals a few animals and flies home. It attacks if it feels threatened. We didn't come until it started burning everything.” “It felt threatened,” I said. “Why?” “We invaded its home, separated it from its child, and locked it out. Why do you think it felt threatened?” “You're jesting right? No? Why did you do that?” “It wasn't exactly our idea. We were forced into a decision during the hunt.” “The hunt?” “We were forced to Punist's Vale after a dragon attack, potentially the same dragon. Then Jepu volunteered us to go hunting for its hatchling. Once we got there, the mother returned. We would have been fine, but some men scared off which alerted the mother to our presence. We had to barricade ourselves in.” “She must be in a rage, that's why this happened.” “I don't know if it's just that. I mean she attacked us the first time too. Something has her agitated.” “Yes, and when it was chasing us the first time it suddenly flew off without much trouble,” Dria added. “Something must have distracted her from the chase.” “But something must have startled her in the first place. Because she didn't just leave us alone. She shrieked. I think she was attacked.” “The Ten-Fingered tribe.” “You think it was them?” I asked. “If anything was to startle a dragon it would be them. They must be in the area. That means we don't have much time; they'll be here any minute. I'll stay here and speak with them, if you three want to go back to the castle you should go now.” Three of us? It should be four. I scanned the tent quickly. Felix, me, Dria and Vance were all here. Phillip was missing. “I'll go. I need to check on Elizabeth,” Dria said. “Yes, I'll go too.” “You two go then, I need to stay behind. I don't know where Phillip is.” “Phillip?” “He's an archaeologist that helped us out of the dragon's den.” We heard a horn blowing in the distance; the Ten-Fingered tribe was almost here. “Go! Now! Go!” Felix ushered them out of the tent. They didn't need any help with that. They ran off down the road towards the castle. It would take them several minutes before it came into their view. I prayed that that distance would also exempt it from the tribe's path. The Ten-Fingers were a ruthless group of nomads that hunted dragons. They followed in the wake of dragons and raided. They claimed to be tracking the dragons, but they really just raid the already weakened villages. Many see them as barbarians, but they see themselves very differently. They even go as far as to call themselves prophets, and that they were hunting the dragons for blasphemy.

Author:	altimis [ Sun Aug 31, 2014 3:54 pm ]
Post subject:	Re: [STORY] The Azure Son
Part 3: Personally, I'd hunt dragons for murder, but then again, I wasn't a Ten-Finger. We heard another two blasts from a horn, it was much closer now. That was their symbol for their approach. They were getting ready to raid the village now. I heard some voices outside and then a scream; one of the guards must have been arguing. When the Ten-Fingers raid a town, they don't only take valuable items. They don't take any valuable items actually; they usually take clothes or food. They actually don't take it either, instead they offer you a choice: give it to them, or lose a finger. While they were often polite and charismatic, they were true to their word. Some view them as barbarians, some don't. Normally, losing a finger isn't a problem. Getting wounded in general isn't usually a problem. We have so many healers these days after the war with The Phoenix King. The problem is they use enchanted blades to do it. The blades makes healing the finger useless. Their choice is a hefty ultimatum: give of your possession, or lose a finger. Without much anticipation, the tent flaps shook and a shadow could be seen behind them. Its owner's voice was heard afterwards, “Ud'Turock want talk with king.” “He is here, you may enter,” Felix replied. The tent flaps opened and a very tall and bulky man entered, followed by two others. The first man, had black hair that reached below his shoulder blades. It was pulled back into five distinct braids finished with bone and scales. He was taller than me by at least three hands, and his bare chest was bursting with muscle that could rival a horse. He had a murky green cloak covering his back, and light loose pants. They were very light in both color and material, but they were very dirty. His face was somber, and his mouth was clenched tightly. His dark blue eyes quickly scanned the tent obviously looking for trouble. He looked at me briefly, before falling on Felix. The other two men behind him were similarly dressed, but they were more intimidating in their manner. “Quest. You be Felix self crown king. Request?” the tall man asked. It was the same voice as from outside. I was currently in the presence of one of the most feared men of the land. “I am far from self-proclaimed sir. I have been chosen by my followers as I'm sure you have as well.” “Puh. No. Strong all person lead. Me done kill five dragon. Me be strong. Me be leader,” Ud'Turock responded calmly. He looked at me and asked, “Quest. You be who. Request?” I didn't exactly know what he was saying. His speech was a combination of languages, and it was too broken to quickly follow. I noticed that he was staring intently at me, so I responded quickly, “I am Altimis.” “Altimis?” The three men looked at each other astonished. They knelt to the ground and bowed their heads. “We be sorry. We done no understand you be he. We be honored meet you.” “What? Why?” “Quest. We be able talk. Request?” Ud'Turock asked. “Yes?” I asked more than I answered. “You can rise too,” I added. “Puh. Altimis,” Ud'Turock started, but I interrupted him. “Please, I'm asking you to rise.” “It be so,” Ud'Turock, and his two guards, stood up again, “We be honored meet Azure Son.” “What?” Felix and I asked in unison. “I believe you are mistaken, I am not The Azure Son. The Phoenix King is.” “Quest. You understand prophecy. Request?” “Black is the dawn of The Azure Son?” “Zow. Curse be part of prophecy. We understand ancient redenellen many prophecy. Quest. You wish learn. Request?” “Ud'Turock. Thy. N v tuh. Lv n ch my uh. Thy. Us ng m,” one of his guards spoke up. Ud'Turock nodded. “Zow. We must complete we trial. We need many tool. Quest. Altimis, you will help we all prophet with we task. Request?” “What?” “Eh,” Ud' Turock paused for a moment before continuing, “Quest. You will help. Request?” “Do I have a choice?” “Zow. You have many choice.” “How can I help?” “Quest. That be sword you done use defeat Phoenix King. Request?” I looked down at the sword by my side. I drew it from its sheath and held it up to show them. “Yes, this is the blade.” “Quest. We be able have blessed sword. Request?” “It's mine.” “I understand. Quest. You more value salvation or sword. Request?” I looked at Felix. He shook his head asking me not to. I turned back to Ud'Turock and asked, “You mean my finger?” It was at this point that I was able to put the patterns of his speech and the current situation together. I knew roughly what he was saying; it was enough to start having an actual conversation with him. Ud'Turock smiled, “We no want you finger. All you no understand. We want that sword. You want salvation.” I slid it slowly back into its sheath. I removed the scabbard from my belt and presented it to Ud'Turock. “I have no intention of giving you or your tribe trouble. If you have want or need of it, it is yours.” Ud'Turock accepted it, gracefully removing it from my hands. “You sacrifice will be understand by we, all god of fire. You will find salvation when all god of fire return.” Ud'Turock then turned to Felix; Felix scoffed. “Felix, self claim king. Quest. You will help we all prophet with we task. Request?” “What is your cause? Barbarism? Savagery? You hunt dragons and prey off our lands?” Ud'Turock smiled, calmly listening to Felix. He placed the sword and the table, and turned his palms upwards. “You say we be all barbarian. We live through land. You say you be civilized. When you lose part of civilized you be barbarian. We all work hard. You say you deserve what you have. We say we be able give all. Me understand word barbarian. You no understand word barbarian. Quest. You will help we with we task. Request?” Part 4: Felix was taken aback by Ud'Turock's response. He was stunned that someone would speak to him like that. There was nothing wrong with it, but being the king removes certain aspects of life from your life. When you are king, nobody tells you that you're wrong in that manner. Felix collected himself and replied, “What are you looking to take?” “Quest. We be able have one new armor or weapon for each person in we tribe. Request?” “What?!” Felix roared, “how can you expect to take that much from me? You took one sword from Altimis!” “You be king. Altimis be one. He lead he, he family. He sacrifice for he, he family. You be king. You lead kingdom. Part of kingdom be now request for help. You will no give help. Altimis done give more than you be request for.” “You lousy leech! I won't give you anything from my treasury!” “Quest. You more value salvation or treasure. Request?” “Feiv's gold, my work will save me when the dreaded dragons come to burn the land. I don't need your help to tell me what will be!” Ud'Turock's guards leapt quickly at Felix. He drew his weapon, but was unable to defend himself before the two guards subdued him. They held out his arm on the table and Ud'Turock walked over, slowly unveiling a dark, serrated dagger. He held Felix's hand at the wrist; Felix struggled vehemently. One of the guards knocked him out. I just stared in awe about how quickly this situation turned sour. I was also unarmed, except for a small dagger. I meant this tribe no harm, but I also didn't want Felix hurt. I was torn between the two. I ultimately decided that it was best to not interfere. This kind of raid happened a lot, and nobody died from it. “Felix. You done be selfish with Ud'Turock Ten-Fingered. All god of fire that will return burn unworthy. You done be judge no worthy. Me mark you no worthy. You no will have salvation when all god of fire return.” Ud'Turock propped Felix's center finger atop a book. With one swift strike of the blade, Felix only had nine fingers. The wound healed instantly with a darkened gray skin. He would be forever marked by the Ten-Fingers. The cursed blade prevented any healing of the marked fingers. The guards left Felix slumped on the table. Ud'Turock motioned for them to leave, and they did. Ud'Turock turned to me and said, “Altimis. Me be honored. We will use sword good.” He held up my sword. I stopped him. “Ud'Turock, I have some questions if you might grant me the time.” “Zow. Me done forget. Me sorry. Quest. Me be able answer what. Request?” “Your tribe is very curious to me, you claim to be prophets?” “We understand ancient redenellen all prophecy from before. Me will try and teach you small story.” “I appreciate that.” “Time done start when land done be evil. Land done will eat many person.” “The land would eat people?” “Zow. Land done be hunt each person. All person no done understand what do. Then one strange man done arrive. He done say he done will help. He done help all person live. Then land be done calm. Strange man done say that there done will be no evil land. All person done ask strange man stay. He done say no. He done say he will return. When he done go blue sun done erupt from land. Then blue son done float away.” “The Azure Sun?” “Puh. Sun done be blue. Curse say Azure Son. Different be small. Many person no understand that different.” Ud'Turock paused, and reminded himself where he was in his story. He continued, “Now many person done praise strange man. Some many person done say he done be hero some many person done say fool. That land done change. That land be this land now. Innumberable year have done pass. Evil have done return. Strange man no have done return.” “So they are waiting for him?” “We.” “You are waiting for him?” “Zow. We wait for that hero return.You must remember evil come. Hero will stop evil. Prophecy be true. Azure Son oth dawn be black.” “But, you called me the Azure Son, and The Phoenix King referred to himself as the Azure Son. How is that possible?” “Time will tell Altimis. Me no have done start teach you future.” “The future?” “Zow. Future. All ancient redenell done understand all all. We have many book that teach all past. We have many book that teach all now. We have many book that teach all future. We have all book that teach all all.” “Don't tell me. Please.” “Quest. You no wish understand. Request?” “I knew it once, I think. I chose to forget. I don't know why, but I left it all so I could help my friends.” “You be good man. You be worthy hold Azure Son oth title.” “Is that all it is, a title?” “Time will tell. We understand this true. We learn all all. We no understand all all. Time will tell we. Time will teach we. Later we will understand all all.” “How?” “Through prophecy. All god of fire will return. God of fire done give all life. Azure Son be king of all god of fire. Azure Son will return. Azure Son be he name. Azure Son be he title.” “Gods of fire? The dragons? They've already returned, why are you hunting them?” “This each dragon be false prophet! Any god of fire no will be kill easy! We hunt all dragon. We try stop they. They try corrupt land. They try corrupt prophecy. They be death oth many wing.” “What about you, marking everyone? Stealing? That is destructive.” “We live through land Altimis. Land no be able kill any dragon. We request for any tool we need. When we no need any tool we no request for tool. We mark all person no be willing help we all prophet with we task. They no will have salvation when Azure Son return.” “What do you do with the fingers?” “We burn each finger.” “Why?” “Then many god of fire be able find they again.” Part 5: “But, why do you raid the villages that have been razed by the dragons?” “We give all person more chance.” “A chance? A chance?” I mocked. Ud'Turock's guards leapt into the tent. They were apparently eavesdropping, and they were angry. “Nigh! Th j m! Lv uh! Ih uy! G j ohsh!” one of the guards yelled. Ud'Turock intervened quickly and waved them off. “Stop! STOP! Tuh d ch! Hoo! Jw. Thy. Uow l. Fp aye. G j ohsh. Gs v n. Dm. Chsh t v p. Ih wh. Puh. M j t v p. Dm. Chsh t v p. Puh. Thj m. Ib w. Fp uy. G j ohsh. Thf p. Fp aye. H d eh. Vw. Gng sh. Sigh ush p.” The two men glared at me, but left the tent. Ud'Turock chuckled to himself. “I don't mean any disrespect Ud'Turock, but taking from people who have lost everything seems like a very odd way of giving them a chance.” “Quest. You be surprise. Request?” “Yes.” “You understand different of you of Felix. You have less. We request less. Felix have more. We request more. You give. Felix no give. We request many person that have less or that done lose. They give more willing. Many person that have more no give. Any no worthy person will wish for help when all god of fire return.” “I can understand that, but you have to understand why they think you're barbaric.” “We be different. All person no respect we. They fear we. They mock we. Soon they will beg we. We understand we salvation. We no fear they. We no hate they. We pity they. That be why we leave if they refuse. They enjoy what they think they enjoy until all god of fire return.” “What are these gods of fire that you talk of their immense power so casually?” “All god of fire done give this land sun. They done give this land life. They be all god of fire or all god of life. You choose how you see they. They help we. They be strong. Quest. You understand how difficult one dragon be kill. Request?” “Yes, you need a group of at least twenty men to take even try to take down a mature dragon.” Ud'Turock smiled and responded, “You will need dragon group that size kill one god of fire. Many dragon will die. Any dragon no be immune from fire. Any dragon only be able resist fire. God of fire oth fire be more fire any dragon resist.” I stood back in awe. It was difficult to imagine something as powerful to dragons as dragons are to us. I stammered out, “These gods of fire are on our side?” Ud'Turock held my hand up to my face. “Zow. All god of fire be with you.” he pointed to Felix's four-fingered hand, “no he” Felix began to stir; he twitched. “You need understand any ally you be with.”You need understand what you value.” Felix finally reached his hand to his head. He rubbed it tenderly while standing upright. He looked at his hand that missing a finger. He glared at Ud'Turock wildly. “Get out of my tent! You people are barbaric.” “We no be barbarian.” “Look what you did to my hand! You took my finger with a cursed blade!” “That blade BE SACRED,” Ud'Turock roared, “we be all prohpet. We live through land. We request help when we need help. We have none. We give all. You have all. You give none.” “It's ours! We built it, we defended it, we deserve it!” “Enjoy you all tool until all god of fire return.” Ud'Turock turned to me again. He knelt on one knee before saying, “Altimis. Me wish me be able wish you good. If you stay with Felix, me understand evil will come. You be ally with we Ten-Finger. We be able teach you more than you understand. Quest. You will join we. Request?” “I'm afraid that I can't. I have my family to watch out for. I have business here, and at home. I cannot join you Ud'Turock.” “You answer pain me. We Ten Finger will miss you. Now ee will leave,” he said rising to his feet. He clasped my arm as if we had known each other for years. Without saying a word he left the tent leaving Felix and I to our thoughts. There was a thick tension in the air; I was uncomfrtable. Fleix was breathing heavily and supporting himself with the table. “Felix?” “Leave!” “I'm...” “Just go! Go find Dria and check on Elizabeth.” I paused for a moment; Felix had changed. He wasn't the same man he was four years ago. He was a charismatic and cheerful leader. Now that he was king, he was irritable and short-sighted. Something changed in him when he became the king. Wanting to be king is more desirable than actually being king. I left the tent, and headed down the road towards the castle. In the distance behind me, I could see the Ten-Fingers riding off in the direction of the dragon's den. I waved; I don't know why, but I decided to anyways. I continued towards the castle. Given what happened, I was expecting the worst, but Phillip helped me find something earlier to combat this depression. “It's all my fault.” “It's not your fault. He made his choice, you made yours.” “I failed.” “You didn't fail, you succeeded.” “I could have stopped it, I was supposed to stop it.” “Stop Felix from making his choice? Or stop three armed men while you were unarmed?” “You can't change the past.”

Author:	altimis [ Wed Sep 03, 2014 12:32 am ]
Post subject:	Re: [STORY] The Azure Son
Roughly a day early, but you get less so there! Part 6: I felt a hand on my shoulder; it was comforting. It's owner said, “That one I can agree with.” “Phillip?” “You're doing better I see Altimis?” “Where were you? What happened?” “When I realized that the Ten-Fingers were coming, I hid myself. They don't like me much.” “Why,” I asked looking at his hands, “you have ten fingers?” Phillip laughed to himself, “Because I keep escaping, not because I give.” “Why don't you give? Don't you believe?” “Oh I believe, but I wish to put off the day of reckoning for as long as possible. Besides, I have a sword. What do you have?” I looked down at my vacant waist. I smiled sheepishly. Phillip continued, “That said, I have no use for it. You're a better fighter than me. You should have it.” He removed his scabbard and offered it to me. “I can't accept this, it's yours.” “Nonesense, you're the better fighter. If you really don't want to keep it, you can give it back once we are safe.” I shrugged and accepted the sword. The scabbard was elegant in its design. It was dark violet and had dragons and birds engraven on it. I ran my finger along the engravings slowly. The shadows cast from the sun seemed to bring the scabbard to life. It radiated with heat and power. I could feel my body shake as if a dragon was roaring nearby. “What is different about this blade?” “What do you mean?” “I feel a power with this blade. No, with the scabbard itself?” “See for yourself.” I grabbed hold of the hilt, which was decorated with a crimson trinagle in the center, and a ruby as the pommel. The cold-blue handle fit well in my hand and my fingers curved delicately into place. Two bulbs of metal finished the edge of the guard. They seemed to pulse as I grabbed the golden metal of the scabbard's locket. I pulled the blade out with ease. The blade sung as it was lifted from its home. A distinct hum resonated, as the metal vibrated softly. The blade was made of darkened steel, and it was embellished with a fine crimson fuller. The blade was unique to this part of the land; it ended in a tanto. The tanto blade was commonplace in the Androm region of Redenell. There was a short ricasso protected by a pair of stops on the blade. “What is this blade?” I asked. I already knew the answer. “Is this a dreamblade?” Phillip smiled. “Yes.” “I don't want it,” I said. I threw it back at Phillip. He dodged the sword and let it fall to the ground. “Altimis, that is your sword now.” “I don't want it.” “You'd rather waste a unique and peculiar blade, let it crumble to oblivion, than use it to face your fears, your challenges, or your enemies?” “Yes.” “It has bonded with you Altimis. I know how you feel about it, but it has attached itself to your soul.” “No, I don't want it to be. It's evil.” “Reach out to it. It's not evil, and neither are you. What are you afraid of?” “I have only seen people who are mad or corrupt use it. I do not want to be like them.” “Then don't be. The blade doesn't make the man. Using a dreamblade doesn't make you evil. Be the man to give the dreamblade a good name.” “NO!” “Fine. I cannot force you, but I am also not able to use this sword at all. You should carry it, so it doesn't go to waste.” “That only. I will keep it, so it doesn't waste. I understand the effort that goes into it. I will watch over it.” “In case you change your mind.” “I will not change my mind.” Phillip smiled. I really wasn't going to change my mind. We continued following the coast of sea on our way to Vitior. We came over a large hill, and, once atop it, we were able to see our destination. We were still a while away, but seeing the castle brought us energy to continue. Good weather and the bright sun helped as well. The breeze rushed perpendicular to us, cooling us as we walked along the road. We passed by two other groups whom each gave us minor nods of acknowledgment. The waves to our right crashed loudly upon the shore. Individual fish could be seen splashing in the sea, feeding, from time to time. As we neared the castle, the road took us further from the sea and salty air. The road led up to the castle, and we headed straight up to the gates. I was recognized by the guards and they nodded as I walked up to them. “Good day Altimis. And your name sir?” “Phillip.” “He's a friend,” I said, “we were on our way to see Elizabeth.” “Yes, we were alerted to your coming. I'm afraid to say that you might not like what you find.” “What happened?” “I don't know for sure, but it was all hectic at the Santarium. The waypoint is ready for you sir. Just head over to the tree.” “Thank you Jolric.” “Aye.” Phillip and I pressed on into the bailey. In the center of the bailey was an old tree. Without delay I walked over to the tree and I grabbed the first branch. I closed my eyes and willed myself to the Tower of Eternity. “Ancient knowledge, toiled with strife; give unto me fruits of life.” The yellow stones were a drastic change from the gray stones I was previously surrounded by. I was greeted with the familiar seven corridors. In front of me was a solid gold block of a pedestal. I laid my hands on it, and my thoughts were replaced with: Elizabeth, Corridor two, Room fifteen. I knew where I needed to go, but now I needed to wait for Phillip. Then it dawned on me. I forgot that Phillip had never been to the Tower of Eternity before. The tower was designed to fight off intruders, even if they were invited guests. It had done the same to me when I was first brought here by my brother. I don't know where Phillip would have been deposited, but it would have been so deep into the tower as the santarium. I began to panic. Part 7: “Altimis, what's wrong?” Phillip asked from behind me. “Phillip? How did you get here?” “I teleported, the same as you?” “But how did you get here? You've never been here before.” “I wouldn't say that,” Phillip paused to look around the room, “I've been around here before, maybe not this particular area. I remember green walls when I was here last.” “The dormitory. When have you come here?” “I study ancient knowledge, this has a library with the knowledge of everything in it. When do you think I came here?” “But you wouldn't be able to leave.” “Didn't stop me from trying, I remember that much. I can't remember anything else really.” “You are full of surprises Phillip.” “I try my best; it has kept me alive so far. Shall we proceed to your friend?” I nooded and turned back towards the corridor. We passed several large bronze doors before one labeled: Elizabeth came into our view. I knocked gently on the door and waited for an answer. The door opened, and a bald head with a scruffy beard looked out. “Peter, I'm sorry for the trouble, but may we come in?” Peter opened the door all the way. When I stepped into the room I embraced him warmly. Phillip entered the room and closed the door behind him. Peter led us around the corner of the wall to see that Elizabeth was lying on a bed. Her eyes were open, and she was smiling. Dria was crying. I was confused, but I walked over to Dria and secured her in an embrace. She wept on my shoulder while I gently stroked her back. I focused again on Elizabeth, and I knelt by the bed. I whispered softly, “Good day Elizabeth. How are you feeling?” She turned her head to look at me and said, “You don't need to be so soft Altimis. I feel fine. Most of me at least. Hmmm... some of me I guess. Actually, I don't feel much. But what I do feel feels fine.” I was surprised. I must have been obvious, because Elizabeth laughed. I turned to look at Peter, then Dria they were both solemn. I looked back Elizabeth who was still laughing. I noticed that though she was laughing, only her head was moving. “Do you know what's wrong?” I asked. “Of course. I'm paralyzed.” “You say that so easily?” I asked confused. “It's true. Look,” she said. She looked to her right side. Her shoulder twitched, but it was unable to even move. She looked to her left side. Her shoulder move a little, but not enough to reach her chin. “Not much I can do about that. They can't fix it either. He had a cursed blade similar to the Ten-Tribes. I didn't die, but the damage is done.” “Still, you say that so easily?” “What other way is there?” “So what are you going to do?” “I'm going to live. What else do I have?” Dria let out a whimper. “Dria doesn't like it.” “You can walk again Elizabeth.” “So I can watch my family pass away. I'm sorry Fletcher, but that is more hellish than paralysis... sorry.” “No need to worry Elizabeth,” Fletcher mentioned from the corner of the room. I didn't even realize he was there at first. “But Elizabeth, you'll be immobile. Your family will have to take care of you.” “But I'll still be able to live with them, and I'll still be able to have a family. I'll be able to help you as well.” “Forget about me Elizabeth, I can find another. Do yourself right; let yourself die so you can be brought back. You can be mobile again.” “No! You don't understand, life isn't about living under ideal circumstances. It's about being strong under strenuous circumstances. I don't care that I won't be able to walk or dance again, but I do care that I will have to live for hundreds of years without any family if I do.” Dria burst into tears again and leaned onto Fletcher for support. I reached down and held Elizabeth's hand. I know she couldn't feel it, but I gave it a gentle squeeze. “You are a brave woman Elizabeth. I consider myself proud to have met you and your family. You didn't deserve this; nobody does. We will try to make it as right as we can to you, and to the man who did this to you.” “Just keep fighting until you get The Phoenix King. Make sure that this had meaning.” “It does, and I will.” I turned away and stood up. I walked over to Fletcher, whom I previously missed. I wrapped both him and Dria in my arms. My family was together again, except the children. I just realized that the children weren't here, and that everyone in our house was. I did a quick check to make sure, but I found that Mora was missing. “Does Mora know?” “Aye,” Peter responded, “Her and I came at the same time with the children. They don't know what happened though, and we didn't want to be the ones to determine that. Mora took them home shortly after, but aye, she knows.” I nodded and turned back to Dria, she nodded as well. “Dria and I will head back home. I am truly sorry for what has transpired.” “Don't think of it Altimis, nobody blames you.” “I understand that, for once I truly do. But the kingdom lost the abilities of a fine woman today. That... that is sorrowful. Fletcher,” I turned to my brother, “are you busy or would you care to join us?” Fletcher solemnly shook his head and responded with a sigh. “I am working for Felix until he returns. I would love to join you, but I have business elsewhere today. I only came by when I heard that you might be by shortly after. I can go with you only until the castle.” “I won't deny whatever time I can spend with my brother. Come. Let us leave them in peace. Elizabeth, Peter, I bid you well and look forwards to your return home. Vance, as always.” “Thank you Altimis, the necromancers and healers said that it shouldn't be more than a night. She is stable, but they wish to observe in the case of something more sinister.” I nodded. Fletcher walked up to Peter and took his hand saying, “I apologize for spending so little time with your hard-working family. You have been a good friend of ours, and you have done the kingdom proud.” When he was done, Fletcher pulled him into a firm hug. Dria leaned over Elizabeth and held her hand delicately. She brought it up to her mouth and kissed it. She whispered inaudibly to Elizabeth. Elizabeth smiled. We all turned to go, Vance indicated that he would stay for a bit longer, and I remembered that Phillip was still here awkwardly in the corner. He opened the door for us, then he followed us out.

Author:	altimis [ Wed Sep 17, 2014 4:17 am ]
Post subject:	Re: [STORY] The Azure Son
I didn't realize it had been so long. Let's finish chapter four to make it easier to format for me. You guys get a little extra today! Part 4: We opened their door and found the two sleeping peacefully. James was snoring loudly in his bed, and Mae was curled up in a little ball in hers. Dria and I smiled at the sight of such peace in a typically stressful world. We closed the door and continued to the end of the hall. We opened the door to our room and got ready for the night. We traded our damp clothes for dry ones from our bureau. We hung up the wet clothes over the empty water bucket. Dria and I kissed before we crawled into bed. I didn't remember falling asleep; I only rememebered waking up to find James and Mae running into the room. “Mother! Father!” they exclaimed as they jumped on our bed. Dria groaned when they climbed all over us. They were happy to see us, and we were happy to see them. We would have been happier to see them if they didn't wake us up. I sat up and caught both of them in a big hug. They squealed with joy. “Come on you two, let's get out of here for Mother.” Mae looked concerned. She leaned down and kissed Dria on the cheek. “Farewll Mother.” “She'll be awake soon. Let's cook her some dinner. Maybe that will wake her from her slumber. Come on,” I said ushering my two children out of our room. They didn't need much ushering; they were racing in front of me. “But Father, we already had dinner,” James pointed out, as I closed the door behind me. “Well, Dria hasn't. Maybe we can bring her breakfast to her. How does that sound?” “When will she wake up?” “I'm sure dinner will wake her up Mae.” Mae wrinkled her forehead, she was deep in thought. She paused for a moment before shurgging her shoulders. She turned around and walked into the kitchen. Phillip was already cooking some eggs. I, once again, forgot that Phillip was with us as well. I wonder where he slept last night? Mae walked over to him and pulled on his robe. “Sir Phillip?” Phillip put down his cooking utensils and kneeled down to reach Mae's height. “What can I help you with Mae?” “I want dinner for Mother please. She needs to wake up now.” “I'll do that for you,” Phillip said standing up again. He smiled as he continued to cook the eggs for everyone. “I'll cooke her three eggs, do you think that will wake her up?” Mae nodded and tapped James on the shoulder. She ran outside, her dark brown hair was bouncing behind her. James chased after her. I could hear their screams, as they ran around the house. They were chasing each other, while trying not to get caught. They were enjoying each other. “Are these from the garden Phillip?” “Yes, I picked quite a few of them. Mora told me what you all liked for dinner. You two slept very late today.” “We had a difficult week.” “I'm not doubting that, I'm just letting you know that we took care of everything. Though, per request, I am cooking Dria's dinner first.” “Don't worry about it,” I smiled, “Mae will hold a grudge if you didn't.” “I wouldn't want that.” “Nobody wants a Mae grudge. Trust me. How long are you planning on staying with us?” “As long as you'll allow me.” “You can stay, we have enough room. Is Vance already gone?” “You knew?” “Oh yeah. Whenever I'm at the house, he runs off to explore some new place.” “You know them well?” “We're all family here. None of us would be here if it weren't for every other one of us. If you plan on staying long, maybe you can find your place in our family.” Phillip continued to cook the eggs. He sprinkles some spices onto the eggs. He turned the eggs over, and then set some fruits and vegetables on a plate. A few minutes later the eggs landed on the plate. Phillip motioned outside with his hands as he started some more eggs. I called Mae inside. “Is Mother awake?” “No, but this is for her. Would you like to bring it to her?” Mae nodded and took the plate I was offering her. She walked with it carefully down the hall. At our door, she found that she couldn't open it with her hands full. She leaned over and was about to place the plate on the ground, but she thought better of it. She stood upright again and leaned close to the door. “Mother! Your dinner is ready! I can't open the door!” Mae yelled through the door. She stood outside holding the plate patiently only briefly. She decided that Dria was taking too long, so she started stomping on the ground. “Mother! The plate is heavy. My hands hurt.” Dria opened the door slowly. “Mother,” Mae exclaimed excitedly, “I brought you dinner.” Dria smiled and picked Mae up. She carried her and the plate over to the kitchen. Mae was smilingly brightly; she was with her mother. “Is it too late to say good morning?” “I would say yes.” “Do you know where Mora is?” “She mentioned getting supplies from town. She asked that you be ready for when she returns.” “I'll need to hurry and eat then, she has never been patient.” “Take time to enjoy that. Mae requested it specially for you.” Dria placed Mae on the ground, and then sat down herself. “Did you Mae,” Mae nodded, “then, I'll have to make sure I enjoy it. Why don't you continue to play with James. I think he's hidden very well by now.” Mae looked surprised and then ran outside again. Dria started eating her dinner. I sat beside her and waited for my dinner. Dria wasn't very excitable when she first wakes up. She sat the quietly and ate her dinner in silence. After a few minutes, Phillip placed a similar plate underneath my nose. It smelled delicious. I devoured my meal quickly. In the meantime Dria started gathering her things. She placed her bag on the table. While she was gathering supplies from around the house, I put in two pouches. One had some vegetables, the other had some berries. She would have snacks for her journey. When Dria finished packing her bag, she closed it and ran outside. She was going to spend as much time with her children as possible. A few moments later I hear both children laughing hysterically. I heard Mae shouting, “No! Don't catch me. Don't catch me,” in-between bursts of laughter. I finished my dinner, and I helped clean up the dishes. Part 5: “I was planning on taking the children into town today. I was wondering if you'd like to join us?” “I would love to join you three. What were you planning on doing in town?” he asked as he was cleaning his cooking utensils. “I was planning on giving Peter and Elizabeth some time to themselves. I was going to see if the children found interest in any possible apprenticeships.” “They are young...” “I know. I'm not going to apprentice them, but I want to see what they gravitate towards. That way, I could help them prepare for when they are older.” “It sounds like we'll be gone for the day then.” “Yeah, that's the plan. I mostly want to give Peter and Elizabeth some space away from the screaming children.” “You think of everyone, don't you Altimis?” “I try.” “That is a noble quality.” “It is not noble, it is correct.” “It is noble that you define that as correct. There would be many other people who disagree with you.” “The same as how I disagree with you?” Phillip smiled. “Yes. The very same.” “I don't understand what you find in me that is so noble?” “Maybe someday you will. I hope that you will. You deserve it.” Dria walked in with both children. She held James in her left arm, and Mae in her right arm. They were all breathing heavily, and they all had large smiles on their faces. Dria handed both children to me. I had James in my right arm, and Mae in my left arm. “Did you have fun with Mother?” “Yes. She chased around the house Father.” “We saw Mora returning from town. I am going to visit with Elizabeth before we go.” I nodded, as she knocked on the door. It opened and she walked inside, closing the door behind her. James leaned his head against mine, and he hugged my neck. “Father? What happened to Elizabeth?” I paused to think about what I should tell them. Nobody told the children what had happened yet. I glanced over at Phillip who raised his hands in uncertainty. Both James and Mae were looking at me for an answer. I couldn't dodge this question, but how direct should I be? The children sensed the hesitation in me, so they asked again. “What happened to Elizabeth? Why didn't she get up for dinner?” Mae asked. “Well,” I started, “she was traveling with your mother and I, along with Vance, Emos, and Phillip here. We were attacked by a dragon and were forced to defend ourselves.” “Wow! A dragon?” “Yes. It was a big black dragon with some green scales. It was ferocious.” “Did you kill it?” “Of course not, we only had a handful of people to assist us.” “Did it hurt Elizabeth?” “Is she dead?” “No, no. We were attacked by another group at the same time as the hatchling of that dragon. Elizabeth and Vance fought against the leader of that group while Emos, Dria, and I fought the hatchling.” “Did you kill it?” “I was hoping to. I almost did. I frightened it away.” “Yeah!” “But you're not frightener Father.” “A man will do anything to protect his family. I almost killed the hatchling to protect my family. But when the hatchling was flying away, the leader of the other group wounded Elizabeth.” “Is she like uncle Fletcher?” “No. She had that option, but she chose not to be.” “Then why isn't she better?” “The bad man used a curse to prevent us from healing her.” “Did you kill him Father?” “No.” “Did you frighten him away?” “No. He left.” “So he ran away?” “Unfortunately no, we ran from him.” “Are you frighten?” “Yes, he frightens me Mae. Look what he did to Elizabeth.” “How long will she be like that?” “I don't know,” I sputtered. I began to tear up in my eyes, “I don't know.” Both Mae and James hugged me; Mae patted my head and said, “she'll be okay Father.” “I know. Of course she will. But we need to keep you two safe.” “Why did that man attack you Father?” “He thought that I was The Phoenix King.” “But you're not The Phoenix King. Then why did he attack?” “He doesn't believe that.” “What does believe mean?” “I trust you Father. You and Mother will keep us safe.” Part 7: Peter and Elizabeth's door opened, and Dria emerged. Her face was somber, but she wore a smile for the children. “Mother, you and Father will keep us safe?” Dria nodded and walked over to Mora, who was standing in the doorway. We didn't notice that she had arrived, and she kept quiet while I was talking. Mae struggled to get to the floor, so I put both her and James on the floor. They ran over and gave Dria a big hug, then they gave Mora a big hug. “How many days until you return?” James asked her. “If all goes well, seven or eight days.” Mae wrinkled her forehead again, “How long is that?” “Longer than last time we left, but you'll have Father to stay with you while I'm away. You'll be very safe while I'm gone.” “We don't want you to go Mother.” “I don't want to go my loved ones.” “Then why are you leaving?” “Your father and mother work tirelessly to keep everyone safe. You, us, and everyone,” Mora said quickly. Mae frowned before asking, “How long will you be gone Mora?” “I'll be gone just as long as your mother. I'm going to make sure that she knows where to go.” Dria let go of Mae and James; she smiled lovingly at them. “We'll be back before you realize that we're gone. Just listen to your father and everyone else while we're gone.” “Yes Mother.” She patted them on their hands and then walked over to me. We embraced quickly and kissed each other farewell. She turned and walked out the door with Mora. The children walked out as far as the garden and waved them off. We all watched as Dria and Mora became too distant to see. Mae watched longingly with a pensive look on her face. James tapped her shoulder and then ran away. Mae smiled and started to chase after James. It was nice to know that they felt comfortable enough in this world to play. We all lost the feeling as we grew older; it was nice to know that it was possible to feel that way still. Phillip put his hand on my shoulder, and I turned around to see what he wanted. “Should we pack our things to go to town for the day?” “Yes, we should start packing. We'll let them play for a while longer. That will help them focus later on.” “You are planning very ahead for them. Are you sure that that is wise?” “Yes. I'm not planning anything. I'm simply planting the seed of experience. If they see something interesting, they might remember it. Besides, both Dria and I have been told by wizards that they thinkg Mae has some magical talent.” “You think she does?” “I don't know, we want to find out though. One of the stops is to the arcane school.” “Don't take her there Altimis. She has some great magical potential. The wizards there will simply bore her. If anything, I would drop her off at the Tower of Eternity. Let her learn from experience and exploration. That is life's truest teacher.” “At this age? You think we should do that?” “No, sorry if I was unclear. I meant two things. One, she has magical potential. Two, instead of apprenticing her, let her explore and observe the Tower of Eternity. People do better when it is their choice to do what they are supposed to do. She wouldn't get that freedom at the school.” “True. How do you know about her magical potential?” “It's something you just know. There's a reason that wizards tell you that. They know how to recognize magic. It comes as naturally to them as swordplay does to you.” “Are you a wizard then? I haven't seen you do much of anything except read and talk about ancient history.” “History is a magic in and of itself. Studying the ancient civilizations reveal much of our ancestry. There is something about it that you can never forget.” “You seem to know a lot about everything. How do you know so much being such a young man? You don't appear to be aged enough to know as much as you do.” “I'll take that as a comliment. Constant diligence is my secret. Just keep reading and trying. If you keep trying, and never surrender, you learn so much about what you were hoping to learn about. In my case, ancient history. In your case, you.” “In my case?” “You seem to have difficulty coming to terms with your decisions.” “I do.” “There is a reason for that.” “I know.” “Do you know why?” “I don't. I really don't. I feel like I've failed, but I haven't. I don't know why.” “With time you will learn to understand. It takes time and understanding. You need to have patience.” “I don't like having patience when it comes to that. I want answers.” “That is the reason you don't have any yet. Answers take time and study. If you rush, you make mistakes. You can't afford to make mistakes when it comes to your mind.” “What can I do?” “You can do for yourself what you are attempting to do for your children. Plant a seed of expereince. And give it time to grow. Time is all you need. Determination, success, and time.”

Author:	altimis [ Thu Aug 27, 2015 8:25 pm ]
Post subject:	Re: [STORY] The Azure Son
And at last... the epilogue... Quote: The sixteenth of Hexanth - 516 It has been almost a year of darkness. The sky is black, and the sun is blue. We all struggle to survive. This unnatural darkness is forcing everyone indoors. It is difficult to stay warm. Many people have fled to the castle to find a warmth in numbers. I think that causes more trouble than good. People seem to panic easily these days. I keep thinking about the last thing that Quincy said to me. He said that the sun was an egg? I don't know what I'm supposed to believe. I don't really believe it's an egg, but I don't know what it is these days. It's blue. And it refuses to give us its heat or light. What is happening? We haven't heard from the Ten-fingered tribe in long time as well. Rumor has it that they made their way over to Androm, across the Chalmov pass. Other people think that dragons are migrating, but I think they are simply spreading their prophecies some more. Again, I don't know what to believe. The sun -or egg- has been acting strangely lately. It seems to pulse every once and a while. When it pulses, the sky lightens for about half a day. I don't know how many others have noticed, but the pulses don't seem to hold to any pattern. Maybe it's slowly getting bigger? I can't tell because I haven't been observing it since the beginning. I started observing its size since I first noticed it pulsing. The pulses have started to increase in number and intensity. It's hard to ignore them now that I notice them. I can't exactly point them out, because they happen too quickly. Maybe people are choosing to ignore it? Maybe they hope that it will go away? Maybe they are right? I doubt it. If you believe that the sun is an egg, the pulses could be a sign that whatever is inside is getting ready to hatch. I don't know what could grow in an egg like that. Dragons use fire to heat their eggs, but the sun is constantly immolated. Whatever tries to grow in there should be burned to oblivion. But then there was that fire that Phillip showed me before his soul left his body. I wasn't hurt by the fire, but Fletcher said that it was too hot for him. Maybe whatever is growing in the sun is immune to the fire like I was? He said that the fire didn't burn me, because I was chosen. Was there a mistake? Was another being the chosen hero of legend? Was I just as misinformed as everyone else? I don't know. I hope that these days end shortly. I don't know how much more these people can withstand. I don't know how much I can withstand. I am afraid. -Altimis Malder-

Page 1 of 1	All times are UTC - 6 hours [ DST ]
Powered by phpBB® Forum Software © phpBB Group http://www.phpbb.com/